CHAPTER I - THE GREAT TRIAL.
Othello. What
dost thou think? Iago.
Think, my lord? Othello. By
heav’n, he echoes me. As if there
was some monster in his thought Too hideous
to be shown. OTHELLO.
SIBLEY was in a stir. Sibley
was the central point of interest for the whole country.
The great trial was in progress and the curiosity of
the populace knew no bounds.
In a room of the hotel sat our two
detectives. They had just come from the court-house.
Both seemed inclined to talk, though both showed an
indisposition to open the conversation. A hesitation
lay between them; a certain thin vail of embarrassment
that either one would have found it hard to explain,
and yet which sufficed to make their intercourse a
trifle uncertain in its character, though Hickory’s
look had lost none of its rude good-humor, and Byrd’s
manner was the same mixture of easy nonchalance and
quiet self-possession it had always been.
It was Hickory who spoke at last.
“Well, Byrd?” was his suggestive exclamation.
“Well, Hickory?” was the quiet reply.
“What do you think of the case so far?”
“I think” the
words came somewhat slowly “I think
that it looks bad. Bad for the prisoner, I mean,”
he explained the next moment with a quick flush.
“Your sympathies are evidently with Mansell,”
Hickory quietly remarked.
“Yes,” was the slow reply.
“Not that I think him innocent, or would turn
a hair’s breadth from the truth to serve him.”
“He is a manly fellow,”
Hickory bluntly admitted, after a moment’s puff
at the pipe he was smoking. “Do you remember
the peculiar straightforwardness of his look when
he uttered his plea of ’Not guilty,’ and
the tone he used too, so quiet, yet so emphatic?
You could have heard a pin drop.”
“Yes,” returned Mr. Byrd,
with a quick contraction of his usually smooth brow.
“Have you noticed,” the
other broke forth, after another puff, “a certain
curious air of disdain that he wears?”
“Yes,” was again the short reply.
“I wonder what it means?”
queried Hickory carelessly, knocking the ashes out
of his pipe.
Mr. Byrd flashed a quick askance look
at his colleague from under his half-fallen lids,
but made no answer.
“It is not pride alone,”
resumed the rough-and-ready detective, half-musingly;
“though he’s as proud as the best of ’em.
Neither is it any sort of make-believe, or I
wouldn’t be caught by it. ’Tis ’tis what?”
And Hickory rubbed his nose with his thoughtful forefinger,
and looked inquiringly at Mr. Byrd.
“How should I know?” remarked
the other, tossing his stump of a cigar into the fire.
“Mr. Mansell is too deep a problem for me.”
“And Miss Dare too?”
“And Miss Dare.”
Silence followed this admission, which
Hickory broke at last by observing:
“The day that sees her on the witness
stand will be interesting, eh?”
“It is not far off,” declared Mr. Byrd.
“No?”
“I think she will be called as a witness to-morrow.”
“Have you noticed,” began
Hickory again, after another short interval of quiet
contemplation, “that it is only when Miss Dare
is present that Mansell wears the look of scorn I
have just mentioned.”
“Hickory,” said Mr. Byrd,
wheeling directly about in his chair and for the first
time surveying his colleague squarely, “I have
noticed this. That ever since the day
she made her first appearance in the court-room, she
has sat with her eyes fixed earnestly upon the prisoner,
and that he has never answered her look by so much
as a glance in her direction. This has but one
explanation as I take it. He never forgets that
it is through her he has been brought to trial for
his life.”
Mr. Byrd uttered this very distinctly,
and with a decided emphasis. But the impervious
Hickory only settled himself farther back in his chair,
and stretching his feet out toward the fire, remarked
dryly:
“Perhaps I am not much of a
judge of human nature, but I should have said now
that this Mansell was not a man to treat her contemptuously
for that. Rage he might show or hatred, but this
quiet ignoring of her presence seems a little too
dignified for a criminal facing a person he has every
reason to believe is convinced of his guilt.”
“Ordinary rules don’t
apply to this man. Neither you nor I can sound
his nature. If he displays contempt, it is because
he is of the sort to feel it for the woman who has
betrayed him.”
“You make him out mean-spirited,
then, as well as wicked?”
“I make him out human.
More than that,” Mr. Byrd resumed, after a moment’s
thought, “I make him out consistent. A man
who lets his passions sway him to the extent of committing
a murder for the purpose of satisfying his love or
his ambition, is not of the unselfish cast that would
appreciate such a sacrifice as Miss Dare has made.
This under the supposition that our reasons for believing
him guilty are well founded. If our suppositions
are false, and the crime was not committed by him,
his contempt needs no explanation.”
“Just so!”
The peculiar tone in which this was
uttered caused Mr. Byrd to flash another quick look
at his colleague. Hickory did not seem to observe
it.
“What makes you think Miss Dare
will be called to the witness stand to-morrow?”
he asked.
“Well I will tell you,”
returned Byrd, with the sudden vivacity of one glad
to turn the current of conversation into a fresh channel.
“If you have followed the method of the prosecution
as I have done, you will have noticed that it has
advanced to its point by definite stages. First,
witnesses were produced to prove the existence of motive
on the part of the accused. Mr. Goodman was called
to the witness stand, and, after him, other business
men of Buffalo, all of whom united in unqualified
assertions of the prisoner’s frequently-expressed
desire for a sum of money sufficient to put his invention
into practical use. Next, the amount considered
necessary for this purpose was ascertained and found
to be just covered by the legacy bequeathed him by
his aunt; after which, ample evidence was produced
to show that he knew the extent of her small fortune,
and the fact that she had by her will made him her
heir. Motive for the crime being thus established,
they now proceeded to prove that he was not without
actual opportunity for perpetrating it. He was
shown to have been in Sibley at the time of the murder.
The station-master at Monteith was confronted with
the prisoner, also old Sally Perkins. Then you
and I came before the court with our testimony, and
whatever doubt may have remained as to his having been
in a position to effect his aunt’s death, and
afterward escape unnoticed by means of the path leading
over the hills to Monteith Quarry station, was swept
away. What remains? To connect him with the
murder itself, by some, strong link of circumstantial
evidence, such as the ring provides. And who
is it that can give testimony regarding the ring? Miss
Dare.”
“Hem! Well, she will do
it,” was the dry remark of Hickory.
“She will be obliged to do it,”
was the emphatic response of Byrd.
And again their glances crossed in
a furtive way both seemed ready to ignore.
“What do you think of Orcutt?” Hickory
next inquired.
“He is very quiet.”
“Too quiet, eh?”
“Perhaps. Folks that know
him well declare they never before saw him conduct
a case in so temperate a manner. He has scarcely
made an effort at cross-examination, and, in fact,
has thus far won nothing for the defence except that
astonishing tribute to the prisoner’s character
given by Mr. Goodman.”
“Mr. Goodman is Mansell’s friend.”
“I know it; but his short, decisive
statements told upon the jury. Such a man as
he made Mansell out to be is just the sort to create
an impression on a body of men like them.”
“Orcutt understands a jury.”
“Orcutt understands his case.
He knows he can make nothing by attempting to shake
the evidence which has been presented by the prosecution;
the facts are too clear, and the witnesses which have
been called to testify are of too reliable a character.
Whatever defence he contemplates, it will not rest
upon a denial of any of the facts brought to light
through our efforts, or the evidence of such persons
as Messrs. Goodman and Harrison.”
“No.”
“The question is, then, in what
will it lie? Some strong point, I warrant you,
or he would not hold himself and his plans so completely
in reserve. But what strong point? I acknowledge
the uncertainty troubles me.”
“I don’t wonder,” rejoined Hickory.
“So it does me.”
And a constraint again fell between
them that lasted till Hickory put his pipe in his
pocket and signified his intention of returning to
his own apartments.
CHAPTER II - THE CHIEF WITNESS FOR THE PROSECUTION.
Oh,
while you live tell truth and shame the devil!
HENRY
IV.
MR. BYRD’S countenance after
the departure of his companion was any thing but cheerful.
The fact is, he was secretly uneasy. He dreaded
the morrow. He dreaded the testimony of Miss
Dare. He had not yet escaped so fully from under
the dominion of her fascinations as to regard with
equanimity this unhappy woman forcing herself to give
testimony compromising to the man she loved.
Yet when the morrow came he was among
the first to secure a seat in the court-room.
Though the scene was likely to be harrowing to his
feelings, he had no wish to lose it, and, indeed,
chose such a position as would give him the best opportunity
for observing the prisoner and surveying the witnesses.
He was not the only one on the look-out
for the testimony of Miss Dare. The increased
number of the spectators and the general air of expectation
visible in more than one of the chief actors in this
terrible drama gave suspicious proof of the fact; even
if the deadly pallor of the lady herself had not revealed
her own feelings in regard to the subject.
The entrance of the prisoner was more
marked, too, than usual. His air and manner were
emphasized, so to speak, and his face, when he turned
it toward the jury, wore an iron look of resolution
that would have made him conspicuous had he occupied
a less prominent position than that of the dock.
Miss Dare, who had flashed her eyes
toward him at the moment of his first appearance,
dropped them again, contrary to her usual custom.
Was it because she knew the moment was at hand when
their glances would be obliged to meet?
Mr. Orcutt, whom no movement on the
part of Miss Dare ever escaped, leaned over and spoke
to the prisoner.
“Mr. Mansell,” said he,
“are you prepared to submit with composure to
the ordeal of confronting Miss Dare?”
“Yes,” was the stern reply.
“I would then advise you to
look at her now,” proceeded his counsel.
“She is not turned this way, and you can observe
her without encountering her glance. A quick
look at this moment may save you from betraying any
undue emotion when you see her upon the stand.”
The accused smiled with a bitterness
Mr. Orcutt thought perfectly natural, and slowly prepared
to obey. As he raised his eyes and allowed them
to traverse the room until they settled upon the countenance
of the woman he loved, this other man who, out of
a still more absorbing passion for Imogene, was at
that very moment doing all that lay in his power for
the saving of this his openly acknowledged rival, watched
him with the closest and most breathless attention.
It was another instance of that peculiar fascination
which a successful rival has for an unsuccessful one.
It was as if this great lawyer’s thoughts reverted
to his love, and he asked himself: “What
is there in this Mansell that she should prefer him
to me?”
And Orcutt himself, though happily
unaware of the fact, was at that same instant under
a scrutiny as narrow as that he bestowed upon his client.
Mr. Ferris, who knew his secret, felt a keen interest
in watching how he would conduct himself at this juncture.
Not an expression of the lawyer’s keen and puzzling
eye but was seen by the District Attorney and noted,
even if it was not understood.
Of the three, Mr. Ferris was the first
to turn away, and his thoughts if they could have
been put into words might have run something like this:
“That man” meaning Orcutt “is
doing the noblest work one human being can perform
for another, and yet there is something in his face
I do not comprehend. Can it be he hopes to win
Miss Dare by his effort to save his rival?”
As for the thoughts of the person
thus unconsciously subjected to the criticism of his
dearest friend, let our knowledge of the springs that
govern his action serve to interpret both the depth
and bitterness of his curiosity; while the sentiments
of Mansell But who can read what
lurks behind the iron of that sternly composed countenance?
Not Imogene, not Orcutt, not Ferris. His secret,
if he owns one, he keeps well, and his lids scarcely
quiver as he drops them over the eyes that but a moment
before reflected the grand beauty of the unfortunate
woman for whom he so lately protested the most fervent
love.
The next moment the court was opened
and Miss Dare’s name was called by the District
Attorney.
With a last look at the unresponsive
prisoner, Imogene rose, took her place on the witness
stand and faced the jury.
It was a memorable moment. If
the curious and impressible crowd of spectators about
her had been ignorant of her true relations to the
accused, the deadly stillness and immobility of her
bearing would have convinced them that emotion of
the deepest nature lay behind the still, white mask
she had thought fit to assume. That she was beautiful
and confronted them from that common stand as from
a throne, did not serve to lessen the impression she
made.
The officer held the Bible toward
her. With a look that Mr. Byrd was fain to consider
one of natural shrinking only, she laid her white hand
upon it; but at the intimation from the officer, “The
right hand, if you please, miss,” she started
and made the exchange he suggested, while at the same
moment there rang upon her ear the voice of the clerk
as he administered the awful adjuration that she should,
as she believed and hoped in Eternal mercy, tell the
truth as between this man and the law and keep not
one tittle back. The book was then lifted to her
lips by the officer, and withdrawn.
“Take your seat, Miss Dare,”
said the District Attorney. And the examination
began.
“Your name, if you please?”
“Imogene Dare.”
“Are you married or single?”
“I am single.”
“Where were you born?”
Now this was a painful question to
one of her history. Indeed, she showed it to
be so by the flush which rose to her cheek and by the
decided trembling of her proud lip. But she did
not seek to evade it.
“Sir,” she said, “I
cannot answer you. I never heard any of the particulars
of my birth. I was a foundling.”
The mingled gentleness and dignity
with which she made this acknowledgment won for her
the instantaneous sympathy of all present. Mr.
Orcutt saw this, and the flash of indignation that
had involuntarily passed between him and the prisoner
subsided as quickly as it arose.
Mr. Ferris went on.
“Where do you live?”
“In this town?”
“With whom do you live?”
“I am boarding at present with
a woman of the name of Kennedy. I support myself
by my needle,” she hurriedly added, as though
anxious to forestall his next question.
Seeing the prisoner start at this,
Imogene lifted her head still higher. Evidently
this former lover of hers knew little of her movements
since they parted so many weeks ago.
“And how long is it since you
supported yourself in this way?” asked the District
Attorney.
“For a few weeks only.
Formerly,” she said, making a slight inclination
in the direction of the prisoner’s counsel, “I
lived in the household of Mr. Orcutt, where I occupied
the position of assistant to the lady who looks after
his domestic affairs.” And her eye met the
lawyer’s with a look of pride that made him
inwardly cringe, though not even the jealous glance
of the prisoner could detect that an eyelash quivered
or a flicker disturbed the studied serenity of his
gaze.
The District Attorney opened his lips
as if to pursue this topic, but, meeting his opponent’s
eye, concluded to waive further preliminaries and
proceed at once to the more serious part of the examination.
“Miss Dare,” said he,
“will you look at the prisoner and tell us if
you have any acquaintance with him?”
Slowly she prepared to reply; slowly
she turned her head and let her glance traverse that
vast crowd till it settled upon her former lover.
The look which passed like lightning across her face
as she encountered his gaze fixed for the first time
steadily upon her own, no one in that assemblage ever
forgot.
“Yes,” she returned, quietly,
but in a tone that made Mansell quiver and look away,
despite his iron self-command; “I know him.”
“Will you be kind enough to
say how long you have known him and where it was you
first made his acquaintance?”
“I met him first in Buffalo
some four months since,” was the steady reply.
“He was calling at a friend’s house where
I was staying.”
“Did you at that time know of
his relation to your townswoman, Mrs. Clemmens?”
“No, sir. It was not till
I had seen him several times that I learned he had
any connections in Sibley.”
“Miss Dare, you will excuse
me, but it is highly desirable for the court to know
if the prisoner ever paid his addresses to you?”
The deep, almost agonizing blush that
colored her white cheek answered as truly as the slow
“Yes,” that struggled painfully to her
lips.
“And excuse me again,
Miss Dare did he propose marriage to you?”
“He did.”
“Did you accept him?”
“I did not.”
“Did you refuse him?”
“I refused to engage myself to him.”
“Miss Dare, will you tell us when you left Buffalo?”
“On the nineteenth day of August last.”
“Did the prisoner accompany you?”
“He did not.”
“Upon what sort of terms did you part?”
“Good terms, sir.”
“Do you mean friendly terms,
or such as are held by a man and a woman between whom
an attachment exists which, under favorable circumstances,
may culminate in marriage?”
“The latter, sir, I think.”
“Did you receive any letters
from the prisoner after your return to Sibley?”
“Yes, sir.”
“And did you answer them?”
“I did.”
“Miss Dare, may I now ask what
reasons you gave the prisoner for declining his offer that
is, if my friend does not object to the question?”
added the District Attorney, turning with courtesy
toward Mr. Orcutt.
The latter, who had started to his
feet, bowed composedly and prepared to resume his
seat.
“I desire to put nothing in
the way of your eliciting the whole truth concerning
this matter,” was his quiet, if somewhat constrained,
response.
Mr. Ferris at once turned back to Miss Dare.
“You will, then, answer,” he said.
Imogene lifted her head and complied.
“I told him,” she declared,
with thrilling distinctness, “that he was in
no condition to marry. I am by nature an ambitious
woman, and, not having suffered at that time, thought
more of my position before the world than of what
constitutes the worth and dignity of a man.”
No one who heard these words could
doubt they were addressed to the prisoner. Haughtily
as she held herself, there was a deprecatory humility
in her tone that neither judge nor jury could have
elicited from her. Naturally many eyes turned
in the direction of the prisoner. They saw two
white faces before them, that of the accused and that
of his counsel, who sat near him. But the pallor
of the one was of scorn, and that of the other
Well, no one who knew the relations of Mr. Orcutt
to the witness could wonder that the renowned lawyer
shrank from hearing the woman he loved confess her
partiality for another man.
Mr. Ferris, who understood the situation
as well as any one, but who had passed the point where
sympathy could interfere with his action, showed a
disposition to press his advantage.
“Miss Dare,” he inquired,
“in declining the proposals of the prisoner,
did you state to him in so many words these objections
you have here mentioned?”
“I did.”
“And what answer did he give you?”
“He replied that he was also
ambitious, and hoped and intended to make a success
in life.”
“And did he tell you how he hoped and intended
to make a success?”
“He did.”
“Miss Dare, were these letters written by you?”
She looked at the packet he held toward
her, started as she saw the broad black ribbon that
encircled it, and bowed her head.
“I have no doubt these are my
letters,” she rejoined, a little tremulously
for her. And unbinding the packet, she examined
its contents. “Yes,” she answered,
“they are. These letters were all written
by me.”
And she handed them back with such
haste that the ribbon which bound them remained in
her fingers, where consciously or unconsciously she
held it clutched all through the remaining time of
her examination.
“Now,” said the District
Attorney, “I propose to read two of these letters.
Does my friend wish to look at them before I offer
them in evidence?” holding them out to Mr. Orcutt.
Every eye in the court-room was fixed
upon the latter’s face, as the letters addressed
to his rival by the woman he wished to make his wife,
were tendered in this public manner to his inspection.
Even the iron face of Mansell relaxed into an expression
of commiseration as he turned and surveyed the man
who, in despite of the anomalous position they held
toward each other, was thus engaged in battling for
his life before the eyes of the whole world.
At that instant there was not a spectator who did
not feel that Tremont Orcutt was the hero of the moment.
He slowly turned to the prisoner:
“Have you any objection to these letters being
read?”
“No,” returned the other, in a low tone.
Mr. Orcutt turned firmly to the District Attorney:
“You may read them if you think proper,”
said he.
Mr. Ferris bowed; the letters were
marked as exhibits by the stenographic reporter who
was taking the minutes of testimony, and handed back
to Ferris, who proceeded to read the following in a
clear voice to the jury:
“SIBLEY,
N. Y., September 7, 1882.
“DEAR FRIEND, You
show signs of impatience, and ask for a
word to help you through this period of uncertainty
and unrest. What can I say more than I have
said? That I believe in you and in your invention,
and proudly wait for the hour when you will
come to claim me with the fruit of your labors
in your hand. I am impatient myself, but I have
more trust than you. Some one will see the value
of your work before long, or else your aunt will
interest herself in your success, and lend you
that practical assistance which you need to start
you in the way of fortune and fame. I cannot
think you are going to fail. I will
not allow myself to look forward to any
thing less than success for you and happiness
for myself. For the one involves the
other, as you must know by this time, or
else believe me to be the most heartless of
coquettes.
“Wishing to see you, but
of the opinion that further meetings between
us would be unwise till our future looks
more settled, I remain, hopefully yours,
“IMOGENE
DARE.”
“The other letter I propose
to read,” continued Mr. Ferris, “is dated
September 23d, three days before the widow’s
death.
“DEAR CRAIK, Since
you insist upon seeing me, and say that
you have reasons of your own for not visiting
me openly, I will consent to meet you at the
trysting spot you mention, though all such underhand
dealings are as foreign to my nature as I
believe them to be to yours.
“Trusting
that fortune will so favor us as to make
it
unnecessary for us to meet in this way more
than
once, I wait in anxiety for your coming.
“IMOGENE
DARE.”
These letters, unfolding relations
that, up to this time, had been barely surmised by
the persons congregated before her, created a great
impression. To those especially who knew her and
believed her to be engaged to Mr. Orcutt the surprise
was wellnigh thrilling. The witness seemed to
feel this, and bestowed a short, quick glance upon
the lawyer, that may have partially recompensed him
for the unpleasantness of the general curiosity.
The Prosecuting Attorney went on without pause:
“Miss Dare,” said he, “did you meet
the prisoner as you promised?”
“I did.”
“Will you tell me when and where?”
“On the afternoon of Monday,
September 27th, in the glade back of Mrs. Clemmens’
house.”
“Miss Dare, we fully realize
the pain it must cost you to refer to these matters,
but I must request you to tell us what passed between
you at this interview?”
“If you will ask me questions,
sir, I will answer them with the truth the subject
demands.”
The sorrowful dignity with which this
was said, called forth a bow from the Prosecuting
Attorney.
“Very well,” he rejoined,
“did the prisoner have any thing to say about
his prospects?”
“He did.”
“How did he speak of them?”
“Despondingly.”
“And what reason did he give for this?”
“He said he had failed to interest any capitalist
in his invention.”
“Any other reason?”
“Yes.”
“What was that?”
“That he had just come from
his aunt whom he had tried to persuade to advance
him a sum of money to carry out his wishes, but that
she had refused.”
“He told you that?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Did he also tell you what path he had taken
to his aunt’s house?”
“No, sir.”
“Was there any thing said by
him to show he did not take the secret path through
the woods and across the bog to her back door?”
“No, sir.”
“Or that he did not return in the same way?”
“No, sir.”
“Miss Dare, did the prisoner
express to you at this time irritation as well as
regret at the result of his efforts to elicit money
from his aunt?”
“Yes,” was the evidently forced reply.
“Can you remember any words
that he used which would tend to show the condition
of his mind?”
“I have no memory for words,”
she began, but flushed as she met the eye of the Judge,
and perhaps remembered her oath. “I do recollect,
however, one expression he used. He said:
’My life is worth nothing to me without success.
If only to win you, I must put this matter through;
and I will do it yet.’”
She repeated this quietly, giving
it no emphasis and scarcely any inflection, as if
she hoped by her mechanical way of uttering it to rob
it of any special meaning. But she did not succeed,
as was shown by the compassionate tone in which Mr.
Ferris next addressed her.
“Miss Dare, did you express
any anger yourself at the refusal of Mrs. Clemmens
to assist the prisoner by lending him such moneys as
he required?”
“Yes, sir; I fear I did.
It seemed unreasonable to me then, and I was very
anxious he should have that opportunity to make fame
and fortune which I thought his genius merited.”
“Miss Dare,” inquired
the District Attorney, calling to his aid such words
as he had heard from old Sally in reference to this
interview, “did you make use of any such expression
as this: ’I wish I knew Mrs. Clemmens’?”
“I believe I did.”
“And did this mean you had no
acquaintance with the murdered woman at that time?”
pursued Mr. Ferris, half-turning to the prisoner’s
counsel, as if he anticipated the objection which
that gentleman might very properly make to a question
concerning the intention of a witness.
And Mr. Orcutt, yielding to professional
instinct, did indeed make a slight movement as if
to rise, but became instantly motionless. Nothing
could be more painful to him than to wrangle before
the crowded court-room over these dealings between
the woman he loved and the man he was now defending.
Mr. Ferris turned back to the witness
and awaited her answer. It came without hesitation.
“It meant that, sir.”
“And what did the prisoner say when you gave
utterance to this wish?”
“He asked me why I desired to know her.”
“And what did you reply?”
“That if I knew her I might
be able to persuade her to listen to his request.”
“And what answer had he for this?”
“None but a quick shake of his head.”
“Miss Dare; up to the time of
this interview had you ever received any gift from
the prisoner jewelry, for instance say,
a ring!”
“No, sir.”
“Did he offer you such a gift then?”
“He did.”
“What was it?”
“A gold ring set with a diamond.”
“Did you receive it?”
“No, sir. I felt that in
taking a ring from him I would be giving an irrevocable
promise, and I was not ready to do that.”
“Did you allow him to put it on your finger?”
“I did.”
“And it remained there?” suggested Mr.
Ferris, with a smile.
“A minute, may be.”
“Which of you, then, took it off?”
“I did.”
“And what did you say when you took it off?”
“I do not remember my words.”
Again recalling old Sally’s account of this
interview, Mr. Ferris asked:
“Were they these: ’I cannot.
Wait till to-morrow’?”
“Yes, I believe they were.”
“And when he inquired:
‘Why to-morrow?’ did you reply: ’A
night has been known to change the whole current of
one’s affairs’?”
“I did.”
“Miss Dare, what did you mean by those words?”
“I object!” cried Mr.
Orcutt, rising. Unseen by any save himself, the
prisoner had made him an eloquent gesture, slight,
but peremptory.
“I think it is one I have a right to ask,”
urged the District Attorney.
But Mr. Orcutt, who manifestly had
the best of the argument, maintained his objection,
and the Court instantly ruled in his favor.
Mr. Ferris prepared to modify his
question. But before he could speak the voice
of Miss Dare was heard.
“Gentlemen,” said she,
“there was no need of all this talk. I intended
to seek an interview with Mrs. Clemmens and try what
the effect would be of confiding to her my interest
in her nephew.”
The dignified simplicity with which
she spoke, and the air of quiet candor that for that
one moment surrounded her, gave to this voluntary
explanation an unexpected force that carried it quite
home to the hearts of the jury. Even Mr. Orcutt
could not preserve the frown with which he had confronted
her at the first movement of her lips, but turned toward
the prisoner with a look almost congratulatory in its
character. But Mr. Byrd, who for reasons of his
own kept his eyes upon that prisoner, observed that
it met with no other return than that shadow of a bitter
smile which now and then visited his otherwise unmoved
countenance.
Mr. Ferris, who, in his friendship
for the witness, was secretly rejoiced in an explanation
which separated her from the crime of her lover, bowed
in acknowledgment of the answer she had been pleased
to give him in face of the ruling of the Court, and
calmly proceeded:
“And what reply did the prisoner
make you when you uttered this remark in reference
to the change that a single day sometimes makes in
one’s affairs?”
“Something in the way of assent.”
“Cannot you give us his words?”
“No, sir.”
“Well, then, can you tell us
whether or not he looked thoughtful when you said
this?”
“He may have done so, sir.”
“Did it strike you at the time that he reflected
on what you said?”
“I cannot say how it struck me at the time.”
“Did he look at you a few minutes
before speaking, or in any way conduct himself as
if he had been set thinking?”
“He did not speak for a few minutes.”
“And looked at you?”
“Yes, sir.”
The District Attorney paused a moment
as if to let the results of his examination sink into
the minds of the jury; then he went on:
“Miss Dare, you say you returned the ring to
the prisoner?”
“Yes, sir.”
“You say positively the ring
passed from you to him; that you saw it in his hand
after it had left yours?”
“No, sir. The ring passed
from me to him, but I did not see it in his hand,
because I did not return it to him that way. I
dropped it into his pocket.”
At this acknowledgment, which made
both the prisoner and his counsel look up, Mr. Byrd
felt himself nudged by Hickory.
“Did you hear that?” he whispered.
“Yes,” returned the other.
“And do you believe it?”
“Miss Dare is on oath,” was the reply.
“Pooh!” was Hickory’s whispered
exclamation.
The District Attorney alone showed no surprise.
“You dropped it into his pocket?” he resumed.
“How came you to do that?”
“I was weary of the strife which
had followed my refusal to accept this token.
He would not take it from me himself, so I restored
it to him in the way I have said.”
“Miss Dare, will you tell us what pocket this
was?”
“The outside pocket on the left
side of his coat,” she returned, with a cold
and careful exactness that caused the prisoner to drop
his eyes from her face, with that faint but scornful
twitch of the muscles about his mouth, which gave
to his countenance now and then the proud look of
disdain which both the detectives had noted.
“Miss Dare,” continued
the Prosecuting Attorney, “did you see this ring
again during the interview?”
“No, sir.”
“Did you detect the prisoner
making any move to take it out of his pocket, or have
you any reason to believe that it was taken out of
the pocket on the left-hand side of his coat while
you were with him?”
“No, sir.”
“So that, as far as you know,
it was still in his pocket when you parted?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Miss Dare, have you ever seen that ring since?”
“I have.”
“When and where?”
“I saw it on the morning of
the murder. It was lying on the floor of Mrs.
Clemmens’ dining-room. I had gone to the
house, in my surprise at hearing of the murderous
assault which had been made upon her, and, while surveying
the spot where she was struck, perceived this ring
lying on the floor before me.”
“What made you think it was
this ring which you had returned to the prisoner the
day before?”
“Because of its setting, and the character of
the gem, I suppose.”
“Could you see all this where it was lying on
the floor?”
“It was brought nearer to my
eyes, sir. A gentleman who was standing near,
picked it up and offered it to me, supposing it was
mine. As he held it out in his open palm I saw
it plainly.”
“Miss Dare, will you tell us
what you did when you first saw this ring lying on
the floor?”
“I covered it with my foot.”
“Was that before you recognized it?”
“I cannot say. I placed my foot upon it
instinctively.”
“How long did you keep it there?”
“Some few minutes.”
“What caused you to move at last?”
“I was surprised.”
“What surprised you?”
“A man came to the door.”
“What man.”
“I don’t know. A
stranger to me. Some one who had been sent on
an errand connected with this affair.”
“What did he say or do to surprise you?”
“Nothing. It was what you said yourself
after the man had gone.”
“And what did I say, Miss Dare?”
She cast him a look of the faintest appeal, but answered
quietly:
“Something about its not being the tramp who
had committed this crime.”
“That surprised you?”
“That made me start.”
“Miss Dare, were you present
in the house when the dying woman spoke the one or
two exclamations which have been testified to in this
trial?”
“Yes, sir.”
“What was the burden of the first speech you
heard?”
“The words Hand, sir,
and Ring. She repeated the two half a dozen
times.”
“Miss Dare, what did you say
to the gentleman who showed you the ring and asked
if it were yours?”
“I told him it was mine, and took it and placed
it on my finger.”
“But the ring was not yours?”
“My acceptance of it made it
mine. In all but that regard it had been mine
ever since Mr. Mansell offered it to me the day before.”
Mr. Ferris surveyed the witness for a moment before
saying:
“Then you considered it damaging
to your lover to have this ring found in that apartment?”
Mr. Orcutt instantly rose to object.
“I won’t press the question,”
said the District Attorney, with a wave of his hand
and a slight look at the jury.
“You ought never to have asked
it?” exclaimed Mr. Orcutt, with the first appearance
of heat he had shown.
“You are right,” Mr. Ferris
coolly responded. “The jury could see the
point without any assistance from you or me.”
“And the jury,” returned
Mr. Orcutt, with equal coolness, “is scarcely
obliged to you for the suggestion.”
“Well, we won’t quarrel about it,”
declared Mr. Ferris.
“We won’t quarrel about
any thing,” retorted Mr. Orcutt. “We
will try the case in a legal manner.”
“Have you got through?” inquired Mr. Ferris,
nettled.
Mr. Orcutt took his seat with the simple reply:
“Go on with the case.”
The District Attorney, after a momentary
pause to regain the thread of his examination and
recover his equanimity, turned to the witness.
“Miss Dare,” he asked,
“how long did you keep that ring on your finger
after you left the house?”
“A little while five or ten minutes,
perhaps.”
“Where were you when you took it off?”
Her voice sank just a trifle:
“On the bridge at Warren Street.”
“What did you do with it then?”
Her eyes which had been upon the Attorney’s
face, fell slowly.
“I dropped it into the water,” she said.
And the character of her thoughts
and suspicions at that time stood revealed.
The Prosecuting Attorney allowed himself a few more
questions.
“When you parted with the prisoner
in the woods, was it with any arrangement for meeting
again before he returned to Buffalo?”
“No, sir.”
“Give us the final words of your conversation,
if you please.”
“We were just parting, and I
had turned to go, when he said: ’Is it
good-by, then, Imogene?’ and I answered, ‘That
to-morrow must decide.’ ‘Shall I
stay, then?’ he inquired; to which I replied,
‘Yes.’”
’Twas a short, seemingly literal,
repetition of possibly innocent words, but the whisper
into which her voice sank at the final “Yes”
endowed it with a thrilling effect for which even
she was not prepared. For she shuddered as she
realized the deathly quiet that followed its utterance,
and cast a quick look at Mr. Orcutt that was full of
question, if not doubt.
“I was calculating upon the
interview I intended to have with Mrs. Clemmens,”
she explained, turning toward the Judge with indescribable
dignity.
“We understand that,”
remarked the Prosecuting Attorney, kindly, and then
inquired:
“Was this the last you saw of the prisoner until
to-day?”
“No, sir.”
“When did you see him again?”
“On the following Wednesday.”
“Where?”
“In the depot at Syracuse.”
“How came you to be in Syracuse the day after
the murder?”
“I had started to go to Buffalo.”
“What purpose had you in going to Buffalo?”
“I wished to see Mr. Mansell.”
“Did he know you were coming?”
“No, sir.”
“Had no communication passed
between you from the time you parted in the woods
till you came upon each other in the depot you have
just mentioned?”
“No, sir.”
“Had he no reason to expect to meet you there?”
“No, sir.”
“With what words did you accost each other?”
“I don’t know. I
have no remembrance of saying any thing. I was
utterly dumbfounded at seeing him in this place, and
cannot say into what exclamation I may have been betrayed.”
“And he? Don’t you remember what
he said?”
“No, sir. I only know he
started back with a look of great surprise. Afterward
he asked if I were on my way to see him.”
“And what did you answer?”
“I don’t think I made
any answer. I was wondering if he was on his way
to see me.”
“Did you put the question to him?”
“Perhaps. I cannot tell. It is all
like a dream to me.”
If she had said horrible dream, every one there would
have believed her.
“You can tell us, however, if you held any conversation?”
“We did not.”
“And you can tell us how the interview terminated?”
“Yes, sir. I turned away
and took the train back home, which I saw standing
on the track without.”
“And he?”
“Turned away also. Where he went I cannot
say.”
“Miss Dare” the
District Attorney’s voice was very earnest “can
you tell us which of you made the first movement to
go?”
“What does he mean by that?” whispered
Hickory to Byrd.
“I think ”
she commenced and paused. Her eyes in wandering
over the throng of spectators before her, had settled
on these two detectives, and noting the breathless
way in which they looked at her, she seemed to realize
that more might lie in this question than at first
appeared.
“I do not know,” she answered
at last. “It was a simultaneous movement,
I think.”
“Are you sure?” persisted
Mr. Ferris. “You are on oath, Miss Dare?
Is there no way in which you can make certain whether
he or you took the initiatory step in this sudden
parting after an event that so materially changed
your mutual prospects?”
“No, sir. I can only say
that in recalling the sensations of that hour, I am
certain my own movement was not the result of any I
saw him take. The instinct to leave the place
had its birth in my own breast.”
“I told you so,” commented
Hickory, in the ear of Byrd. “She is not
going to give herself away, whatever happens.”
“But can you positively say
he did not make the first motion to leave?”
“No, sir.”
Mr. Ferris bowed, turned toward the opposing counsel
and said:
“The witness is yours.”
Mr. Ferris sat down perfectly satisfied.
He had dexterously brought out Imogene’s suspicions
of the prisoner’s guilt, and knew that the jury
must be influenced in their convictions by those of
the woman who, of all the world, ought to have believed,
if she could, in the innocence of her lover.
He did not even fear the cross-examination which he
expected to follow. No amount of skill on the
part of Orcutt could extract other than the truth,
and the truth was that Imogene believed the prisoner
to be the murderer of his aunt. He, therefore,
surveyed the court-room with a smile, and awaited
the somewhat slow proceedings of his opponent with
equanimity.
But, to the surprise of every one,
Mr. Orcutt, after a short consultation with the prisoner,
rose and said he had no questions to put to the witness.
And Miss Dare was allowed to withdraw
from the stand, to the great satisfaction of Mr. Ferris,
who found himself by this move in a still better position
than he had anticipated.
“Byrd,” whispered Hickory,
as Miss Dare returned somewhat tremulously to her
former seat among the witnesses “Byrd,
you could knock me over with a feather. I thought
the defence would have no difficulty in riddling this
woman’s testimony, and they have not even made
the effort. Can it be that Orcutt has such an
attachment for her that he is going to let his rival
hang?”
“No. Orcutt isn’t
the man to deliberately lose a case for any woman.
He looks at Miss Dare’s testimony from a different
standpoint than you do. He believes what she
says to be true, and you do not.”
“Then, all I’ve got to
say, ‘So much the worse for Mansell!’”
was the whispered response. “He was a fool
to trust his case to that man.”
The judge, the jury, and all the by-standers
in court, it must be confessed, shared the opinion
of Hickory Mr. Orcutt was standing on slippery
ground.
CHAPTER III - THE OPENING OF THE DEFENCE.
Excellent!
I smell a device. TWELFTH NIGHT.
LATE that afternoon the prosecution
rested. It had made out a case of great strength
and seeming impregnability. Favorably as every
one was disposed to regard the prisoner, the evidence
against him was such that, to quote a man who was
pretty free with his opinions in the lobby of the
court-room: “Orcutt will have to wake up
if he is going to clear his man in face of facts like
these.”
The moment, therefore, when this famous
lawyer and distinguished advocate rose to open the
defence, was one of great interest to more than the
immediate actors in the scene. It was felt that
hitherto he had rather idled with his case, and curiosity
was awake to his future course. Indeed, in the
minds of many the counsel for the prisoner was on
trial as well as his client.
He rose with more of self-possession,
quiet and reserved strength, than could be hoped for,
and his look toward the Court and then to the jury
tended to gain for him the confidence which up to this
moment he seemed to be losing. Never a handsome
man or even an imposing one, he had the advantage
of always rising to the occasion, and whether pleading
with a jury or arguing with opposing counsel, flashed
with that unmistakable glitter of keen and ready intellect
which, once observed in a man, marks him off from
his less gifted fellows and makes him the cynosure
of all eyes, however insignificant his height, features,
or ordinary expression.
To-day he was even cooler, more brilliant,
and more confident in his bearing than usual.
Feelings, if feelings he possessed and we
who have seen him at his hearth can have no doubt
on this subject, had been set aside when
he rose to his feet and turned his face upon the expectant
crowd before him. To save his client seemed the
one predominating impulse of his soul, and, as he
drew himself up to speak, Mr. Byrd, who was watching
him with the utmost eagerness and anticipation, felt
that, despite appearances, despite evidence, despite
probability itself, this man was going to win his
case.
“May it please your Honor and
Gentlemen of the Jury,” he began, and those
who looked at him could not but notice how the prisoner
at his side lifted his head at this address, till
it seemed as if the words issued from his lips instead
of from those of his counsel, “I stand before
you to-day not to argue with my learned opponent in
reference to the evidence which he has brought out
with so much ingenuity. I have a simpler duty
than that to perform. I have to show you how,
in spite of this evidence, in face of all this accumulated
testimony showing the prisoner to have been in possession
of both motive and opportunities for committing this
crime, he is guiltless of it; that a physical impossibility
stands in the way of his being the assailant of the
Widow Clemmens, and that to whomever or whatsoever
her death may be due, it neither was nor could have
been the result of any blow struck by the prisoner’s
hand. In other words, we dispute, not the facts
which have led the Prosecuting Attorney of this district,
and perhaps others also, to infer guilt on the part
of the prisoner,” here Mr. Orcutt
cast a significant glance at the bench where the witnesses
sat, “but the inference itself.
Something besides proof of motive and opportunity must
be urged against this man in order to convict
him of guilt. Nor is it sufficient to show he
was on the scene of murder some time during the fatal
morning when Mrs. Clemmens was attacked; you must prove
he was there at the time the deadly blow was struck;
for it is not with him as with so many against whom
circumstantial evidence of guilt is brought. This
man, gentlemen, has an answer for those who accuse
him of crime an answer, too, before which
all the circumstantial evidence in the world cannot
stand. Do you want to know what it is? Give
me but a moment’s attention and you shall hear.”
Expectation, which had been rising
through this exordium, now stood at fever-point.
Byrd and Hickory held their breaths, and even Miss
Dare showed feeling through the icy restraint which
had hitherto governed her secret anguish and suspense.
Mr. Orcutt went on:
“First, however, as I have already
said, the prisoner desires it to be understood that
he has no intention of disputing the various facts
which have been presented before you at this trial.
He does not deny that he was in great need of money
at the time of his aunt’s death; that he came
to Sibley to entreat her to advance to him certain
sums he deemed necessary to the furtherance of his
plans; that he came secretly and in the roundabout
way you describe. Neither does he refuse to allow
that his errand was also one of love, that he sought
and obtained a private interview with the woman he
wished to make his wife, in the place and at the time
testified to; that the scraps of conversation which
have been sworn to as having passed between them at
this interview are true in as far as they go, and
that he did place upon the finger of Miss Dare a diamond
ring. Also, he admits that she took this ring
off immediately upon receiving it, saying she could
not accept it, at least not then, and that she entreated
him to take it back, which he declined to do, though
he cannot say she did not restore it in the manner
she declares, for he remembers nothing of the ring
after the moment he put her hand aside as she was
offering it back to him. The prisoner also allows
that he slept in the hut and remained in that especial
region of the woods until near noon the next day;
but, your Honor and Gentlemen of the Jury, what the
prisoner does not allow and will not admit is that
he struck the blow which eventually robbed Mrs. Clemmens
of her life, and the proof which I propose to bring
forward in support of this assertion is this:
“Mrs. Clemmens received the
blow which led to her death at some time previously
to three minutes past twelve o’clock on Tuesday,
September 26th. This the prosecution has already
proved. Now, what I propose to show is, that
Mrs. Clemmens, however or whenever assailed, was still
living and unhurt up to ten minutes before twelve on
that same day. A witness, whom you must believe,
saw her at that time and conversed with her, proving
that the blow by which she came to her death must have
occurred after that hour, that is, after ten minutes
before noon. But, your Honor and Gentlemen of
the Jury, the prosecution has already shown that the
prisoner stepped on to the train at Monteith Quarry
Station at twenty minutes past one of that same day,
and has produced witnesses whose testimony positively
proves that the road he took there from Mrs. Clemmens’
house was the same he had traversed in his secret approach
to it the day before viz., the path through
the woods; the only path, I may here state, that connects
those two points with any thing like directness.
“But, Sirs, what the prosecution
has not shown you, and what it now devolves upon me
to show, is that this path which the prisoner is allowed
to have taken is one which no man could traverse without
encountering great difficulties and many hindrances
to speed. It is not only a narrow path filled
with various encumbrances in the way of brambles and
rolling stones, but it is so flanked by an impenetrable
undergrowth in some places, and by low, swampy ground
in others, that no deviation from its course is possible,
while to keep within it and follow its many turns
and windings till it finally emerges upon the highway
that leads to the Quarry Station would require many
more minutes than those which elapsed between the
time of the murder and the hour the prisoner made
his appearance at the Quarry Station. In other
words, I propose to introduce before you as witnesses
two gentlemen from New York, both of whom are experts
in all feats of pedestrianism, and who, having been
over the road themselves, are in position to testify
that the time necessary for a man to pass by means
of this path from Mrs. Clemmens’ house to the
Quarry Station is, by a definite number of minutes,
greater than that allowed to the prisoner by the evidence
laid before you. If, therefore, you accept the
testimony of the prosecution as true, and believe
that the prisoner took the train for Buffalo, which
he has been said to do, it follows, as a physical impossibility,
for him to have been at Mrs. Clemmens’ cottage,
or anywhere else except on the road to the station,
at the moment when the fatal blow was dealt.
“Your Honor, this is our answer
to the terrible charge which has been made against
the prisoner; it is simple, but it is effective, and
upon it, as upon a rock, we found our defence.”
And with a bow, Mr. Orcutt sat down,
and, it being late in the day, the court adjourned.
CHAPTER IV - BYRD USES HIS PENCIL AGAIN.
Ay,
sir, you shall find me reasonable; if it be
so,
I shall do that that is reason. MERRY WIVES
OF
WINDSOR.
“BYRD, you look dazed.”
“I am.”
Hickory paused till they were well
clear of the crowd that was pouring from the court-room;
then he said:
“Well, what do you think of this as a defence?”
“I am beginning to think it
is good,” was the slow, almost hesitating, reply.
“Beginning to think?”
“Yes. At first it seemed
puerile. I had such a steadfast belief in Mansell’s
guilt, I could not give much credit to any argument
tending to shake me loose from my convictions.
But the longer I think of it the more vividly I remember
the difficulties of the road he had to take in his
flight. I have travelled it myself, you remember,
and I don’t see how he could have got over the
ground in ninety minutes.”
Hickory’s face assumed a somewhat quizzical
expression.
“Byrd,” said he, “whom
were you looking at during the time Mr. Orcutt was
making his speech?”
“At the speaker, of course.”
“Bah!”
“Whom were you looking at?”
“At the person who would be likely to give me
some return for my pains.”
“The prisoner?”
“No.”
“Whom, then?”
“Miss Dare.”
Byrd shifted uneasily to the other side of his companion.
“And what did you discover from her, Hickory?”
he asked.
“Two things. First, that
she knew no more than the rest of us what the defence
was going to be. Secondly, that she regarded it
as a piece of great cleverness on the part of Orcutt,
but that she didn’t believe in it anymore well,
any more than I do.”
“Hickory!”
“Yes, sir! Miss
Dare is a smart woman, and a resolute one, and could
have baffled the penetration of all concerned if she
had only remembered to try. But she forgot that
others might be more interested in making out what
was going on in her mind at this critical moment than
in watching the speaker or noting the effect of his
words upon the court. In fact, she was too eager
herself to hear what he had to say to remember her
rôle, I fancy.”
“But, I don’t see ”
began Byrd.
“Wait,” interrupted the
other. “You believe Miss Dare loves Craik
Mansell?”
“Most certainly,” was the gloomy response.
“Very well, then. If she
had known what the defence was going to be she would
have been acutely alive to the effect it was going
to have upon the jury. That would have been her
first thought and her only thought all the time Mr.
Orcutt was speaking, and she would have sat with her
eyes fixed upon the men upon whose acceptance or non-acceptance
of the truth of this argument her lover’s life
ultimately depended. But no; her gaze, like yours,
remained fixed upon Mr. Orcutt, and she scarcely breathed
or stirred till he had fully revealed what his argument
was going to be. Then ”
“Well, then?”
“Instead of flashing with the
joy of relief which any devoted woman would experience
who sees in this argument a proof of her lover’s
innocence, she merely dropped her eyes and resumed
her old mask of impassiveness.”
“From all of which you gather ”
“That her feelings were not
those of relief, but doubt. In other words, that
the knowledge she possesses is of a character which
laughs to scorn any such subterfuge of defence as
Orcutt advances.”
“Hickory,” ventured Byrd,
after a long silence, “it is time we understood
each other. What is your secret thought in relation
to Miss Dare?”
“My secret thought? Well,”
drawled the other, looking away, “I think she
knows more about this crime than she has yet chosen
to reveal.”
“More than she evinced to-day in her testimony?”
“Yes.”
“I should like to know why you
think so. What special reasons have you for drawing
any such conclusions?”
“Well, one reason is, that she
was no more shaken by the plausible argument advanced
by Mr. Orcutt. If her knowledge of the crime was
limited to what she acknowledged in her testimony,
and her conclusions as to Mansell’s guilt were
really founded upon such facts as she gave us in court
to-day, why didn’t she grasp at the possibility
of her lover’s innocence which was held out
to her by his counsel? No facts that she had
testified to, not even the fact of his ring having
been found on the scene of murder, could stand before
the proof that he left the region of Mrs. Clemmens’
house before the moment of assault; yet, while evincing
interest in the argument, and some confidence in it,
too, as one that would be likely to satisfy the jury,
she gave no tokens of being surprised by it into a
reconsideration of her own conclusions, as must have
happened if she told the truth, the whole truth, and
nothing but the truth, when she was on the stand to-day.”
“I see,” remarked Byrd,
“that you are presuming to understand Miss Dare
after all.”
Hickory smiled.
“You call this woman a mystery,”
proceeded Byrd; “hint at great possibilities
of acting on her part, and yet in a moment, as it were,
profess yourself the reader of her inmost thoughts,
and the interpreter of looks and expressions she has
manifestly assumed to hide those thoughts.”
Hickory’s smile broadened into a laugh.
“Just so,” he cried.
“One’s imbecility has to stop somewhere.”
Then, as he saw Byrd look grave, added: “I
haven’t a single fact at my command that isn’t
shared by you. My conclusions are different, that
is all.”
Horace Byrd did not answer. Perhaps
if Hickory could have sounded his thoughts he would
have discovered that their conclusions were not so
far apart as he imagined.
“Hickory,” Byrd at last
demanded, “what do you propose to do with your
conclusions?”
“I propose to wait and see if
Mr. Orcutt proves his case. If he don’t,
I have nothing more to say; but if he does, I think
I shall call the attention of Mr. Ferris to one question
he has omitted to ask Miss Dare.”
“And what is that?”
“Where she was on the morning
of Mrs. Clemmens’ murder. You remember you
took some interest in that question yourself a while
ago.”
“But ”
“Not that I think any thing
will come of it, only my conscience will be set at
rest.”
“Hickory,” Byrd’s
face had quite altered now “where
do you think Miss Dare was at that time?”
“Where do I think she was?” repeated Hickory.
“Well, I will tell you.
I think she was not in Professor Darling’s
observatory.”
“Do you think she was in the
glade back of Widow Clemmens’ house?”
“Now you ask me conundrums.”
“Hickory!” Byrd spoke
almost violently, “Mr. Orcutt shall not prove
his case.”
“No?”
“I will make the run over the
ground supposed to have been taken by Mansell in his
flight, and show in my own proper person that it can
be done in the time specified.”
Hickory’s eye, which had taken
a rapid survey of his companion’s form during
the utterance of the above, darkened, then he slowly
shook his head.
“You couldn’t,”
he rejoined laconically. “Too little staying
power; you’d give out before you got clear of
the woods. Better delegate the job to me.”
“To you?”
“Yes. I’m of the
make to stand long runs; besides I am no novice at
athletic sports of any kind. More than one race
has owed its interest to the efforts of your humble
servant. ’Tis my pet amusement, you see,
as off-hand drawing is yours, and is likely to be
of as much use to me, eh?”
“Hickory, you are chaffing me.”
“Think so? Do you see that
five-barred gate over there? Well, now keep your
eye on the top rail and see if I clear it without a
graze or not.”
“Stop!” exclaimed Mr.
Byrd, “don’t make a fool of yourself in
the public street. I’ll believe you if
you say you understand such things.”
“Well, I do, and what is more,
I’m an adept at them. If I can’t make
that run in the time requisite to show that Mansell
could have committed the murder, and yet arrive at
the station the moment he did, I don’t know
of a chap who can.”
“Hickory, do you mean to say you will
make this run?”
“Yes.”
“With a conscientious effort
to prove that Orcutt’s scheme of defence is
false?”
“Yes.”
“When?”
“To-morrow.”
“While we are in court?”
“Yes.”
Byrd turned square around, gave Hickory a look and
offered his hand.
“You are a good fellow,” he declared,
“May luck go with you.”
Hickory suddenly became unusually thoughtful.
“A little while ago,”
he reflected, “this fellow’s sympathies
were all with Mansell; now he would risk my limbs
and neck to have the man proved guilty. He does
not wish Miss Dare to be questioned again, I see.”
“Hickory,” resumed Byrd,
a few minutes later, “Orcutt has not rested the
defence upon this one point without being very sure
of its being unassailable.”
“I know that.”
“He has had more than one expert
make that run during the weeks that have elapsed since
the murder. It has been tested to the uttermost.”
“I know that.”
“If you succeed then in doing
what none of these others have, it must be by dint
of a better understanding of the route you have to
take and the difficulties you will have to overcome.
Now, do you understand the route?”
“I think so.”
“You will have to start from the widow’s
door, you know?”
“Certain.”
“Cross the bog, enter the woods,
skirt the hut but I won’t go into
details. The best way to prove you know exactly
what you have to do is to see if you can describe
the route yourself. Come into my room, old fellow,
and let us see if you can give me a sufficiently exact
account of the ground you will have to pass over,
for me to draw up a chart by it. An hour spent
with paper and pencil to-night may save you from an
uncertainty to-morrow that would lose you a good ten
minutes.”
“Good! that’s an idea; let’s try
it,” rejoined Hickory.
And being by this time at the hotel,
they went in. In another moment they were shut
up in Mr. Byrd’s room, with a large sheet of
foolscap before them.
“Now,” cried Horace, taking
up a pencil, “begin with your description, and
I will follow with my drawing.”
“Very well,” replied Hickory,
setting himself forward in a way to watch his colleague’s
pencil. “I leave the widow’s house
by the dining-room door a square for the
house, Byrd, well down in the left-hand corner of
the paper, and a dotted line for the path I take, run
down the yard to the fence, leap it, cross the bog,
and make straight for the woods.”
“Very good,” commented
Byrd, sketching rapidly as the other spoke.
“Having taken care to enter
where the trees are thinnest, I find a path along
which I rush in a bee-line till I come to the glade an
ellipse for the glade, Byrd, with a dot in it for
the hut. Merely stopping to dash into the hut
and out again ”
“Wait!” put in Byrd, pausing
with his pencil in mid-air; “what did you want
to go into the hut for?”
“To get the bag which I propose to leave there
to-night.”
“Bag?”
“Yes; Mansell carried a bag,
didn’t he? Don’t you remember what
the station-master said about the curious portmanteau
the fellow had in his hand when he came to the station?”
“Yes, but ”
“Byrd, if I run that fellow
to his death it must be fairly. A man with an
awkward bag in his hand cannot run like a man without
one. So I handicap myself in the same way he
did, do you see?”
“Yes.”
“Very well, then; I rush into
the hut, pick up the bag, carry it out, and dash immediately
into the woods at the opening behind the hut. What
are you doing?”
“Just putting in a few landmarks,”
explained Byrd, who had run his pencil off in an opposite
direction. “See, that is the path to West
Side which I followed in my first expedition through
the woods the path, too, which Miss Dare
took when she came to the hut at the time of the fearful
thunderstorm. And wait, let me put in Professor
Darling’s house, too, and the ridge from which
you can see Mrs. Clemmens’ cottage. It
will help us to understand ”
“What?” cried Hickory,
with quick suspiciousness, as the other paused.
But Byrd, impatiently shaking his head, answered:
“The whole situation, of course.”
Then, pointing hastily back to the hut, exclaimed:
“So you have entered the woods again at this
place? Very well; what then?”
“Well, then,” resumed
Hickory, “I make my way along the path I find
there run it at right angles to the one
leading up to the glade till I come to
a stony ledge covered with blackberry bushes. (A very
cleverly drawn blackberry patch that, Byrd.) Here
I fear I shall have to pause.”
“Why?”
“Because, deuce take me if I
can remember where the path runs after that.”
“But I can. A big hemlock-tree
stands just at the point where the woods open again.
Make for that and you will be all right.”
“Good enough; but it’s
mighty rough travelling over that ledge, and I shall
have to go at a foot’s pace. The stones
are slippery as glass, and a fall would scarcely be
conducive to the final success of my scheme.”
“I will make the path serpentine.”
“That will be highly expressive.”
“And now, what next?”
“The Foresters’ Road,
Byrd, upon which I ought to come about this time.
Run it due east and west not that I have
surveyed the ground, but it looks more natural so and
let the dotted line traverse it toward the right,
for that is the direction in which I shall go.”
“It’s done,” said Byrd.
“Well, description fails me
now. All I know is, I come out on a hillside
running straight down to the river-bank and that the
highway is visible beyond, leading directly to the
station; but the way to get to it ”
“I will show you,” interposed
Byrd, mapping out the station and the intervening
river with a few quick strokes of his dexterous pencil.
“You see this point where you issue from the
woods? Very good; it is, as you say, on a hillside
overlooking the river. Well, it seems unfortunate,
but there is no way of crossing that river at this
point. The falls above and below make it no place
for boats, and you will have to go back along its
banks for some little distance before you come to a
bridge. But there is no use in hesitating or
looking about for a shorter path. The woods just
here are encumbered with a mass of tangled undergrowth
which make them simply impassable except as you keep
in the road, while the river curves so frequently
and with so much abruptness see, I will
endeavor to give you some notion of it here that
you would only waste time in attempting to make any
short cuts. But, once over the bridge ”
“I have only to foot it,”
burst in Hickory, taking up the sketch which the other
had now completed, and glancing at it with a dubious
eye. “Do you know, Byrd,” he remarked
in another moment, “that it strikes me Mansell
did not take this roundabout road to the station?”
“Why?”
“Because it is so roundabout,
and he is such a clearheaded fellow. Couldn’t
he have got there by some shorter cut?”
“No. Don’t you remember
how Orcutt cross-examined the station-master about
the appearance which Mansell presented when he came
upon the platform, and how that person was forced
to acknowledge that, although the prisoner looked
heated and exhausted, his clothes were neither muddied
nor torn? Now, I did not think of it at the time,
but this was done by Orcutt to prove that Mansell
did take the road I have jotted down here, since any
other would have carried him through swamps knee-deep
with mud, or amongst stones and briers which would
have put him in a state of disorder totally unfitting
him for travel.”
“That is so,” acquiesced
Hickory, after a moment’s thought. “Mansell
must be kept in the path. Well, well, we will
see to-morrow if wit and a swift foot can make any
thing out of this problem.”
“Wit? Hickory, it will
be wit and not a swift foot. Or luck, maybe I
should call it, or rather providence. If a wagon
should be going along the highway, now ”
“Let me alone for availing myself
of it,” laughed Hickory. “Wagon!
I would jump on the back of a mule sooner than lose
the chance of gaining a minute on these experts whose
testimony we are to hear to-morrow. Don’t
lose confidence in old Hickory yet. He’s
the boy for this job if he isn’t for any other.”
And so the matter was settled.
CHAPTER V - THE CHIEF WITNESS FOR THE DEFENCE.
Your If is the only peace-maker;
much virtue in If. AS YOU
LIKE IT.
THE crowd that congregated at the
court-house the next morning was even greater than
at any previous time. The opening speech of Mr.
Orcutt had been telegraphed all over the country,
and many who had not been specially interested in
the case before felt an anxiety to hear how he would
substantiate the defence he had so boldly and confidently
put forth.
To the general eye, however, the appearance
of the court-room was much the same as on the previous
day. Only to the close observer was it evident
that the countenances of the several actors in this
exciting drama wore a different expression. Mr.
Byrd, who by dint of the most energetic effort had
succeeded in procuring his old seat, was one of these,
and as he noted the significant change, wished that
Hickory had been at his side to note it with him.
The first person he observed was, naturally, the Judge.
Judge Evans, who has been but barely
introduced to the reader, was a man of great moral
force and discretion. He had occupied his present
position for many years, and possessed not only the
confidence but the affections of those who came within
the sphere of his jurisdiction. The reason for
this undoubtedly lay in his sympathetic nature.
While never accused of weakness, he so unmistakably
retained the feeling heart under the official ermine
that it was by no means an uncommon thing for him to
show more emotion in uttering a sentence than the man
he condemned did in listening to it.
His expression, then, upon this momentous
morning was of great significance to Mr. Byrd.
In its hopefulness and cheer was written the extent
of the effect made upon the unprejudiced mind by the
promised defence.
As for Mr. Orcutt himself, no advocate
could display a more confident air or prepare to introduce
his witnesses with more dignity or quiet assurance.
His self-possession was so marked, indeed, that Mr.
Byrd, who felt a sympathetic interest in what he knew
to be seething in this man’s breast, was greatly
surprised, and surveyed, with a feeling almost akin
to awe, the lawyer who could so sink all personal considerations
in the cause he was trying.
Miss Dare, on the contrary, was in
a state of nervous agitation. Though no movement
betrayed this, the very force of the restraint she
put upon herself showed the extent of her inner excitement.
The prisoner alone remained unchanged.
Nothing could shake his steady soul from its composure,
not the possibility of death or the prospect of release.
He was absolutely imposing in his quiet presence, and
Mr. Byrd could not but admire the power of the man
even while recoiling from his supposed guilt.
The opening of the defence carried
the minds of many back to the inquest. The nice
question of time was gone into, and the moment when
Mrs. Clemmens was found lying bleeding and insensible
at the foot of her dining-room clock, fixed at three
or four minutes past noon. The next point to
be ascertained was when she received the deadly blow.
And here the great surprise of the
defence occurred. Mr. Orcutt rose, and in clear,
firm tones said:
“Gouverneur Hildreth, take the stand.”
Instantly, and before the witness
could comply, Mr. Ferris was on his feet.
“Who? what?” he cried.
“Gouverneur Hildreth,” repeated Mr. Orcutt.
“Did you know this gentleman
has already been in custody upon suspicion of having
committed the crime for which the prisoner is now being
tried?”
“I do,” returned Mr. Orcutt, with imperturbable
sang froid.
“And is it your intention to
save your client from the gallows by putting the halter
around the neck of the man you now propose to call
as a witness?”
“No,” retorted Mr. Orcutt;
“I do not propose to put the halter about
any man’s neck. That is the proud privilege
of my learned and respected opponent.”
With an impatient frown Mr. Ferris
sat down, while Mr. Hildreth, who had taken advantage
of this short passage of arms between the lawyers to
retain his place in the remote corner where he was
more or less shielded from the curiosity of the crowd,
rose, and, with a slow and painful movement that at
once attracted attention to his carefully bandaged
throat and the general air of debility which surrounded
him, came hesitatingly forward and took his stand
in face of the judge and jury.
Necessarily a low murmur greeted him
from the throng of interested spectators who saw in
this appearance before them of the man who, by no
more than a hair’s-breadth, had escaped occupying
the position of the prisoner, another of those dramatic
incidents with which this trial seemed fairly to bristle.
It was hushed by one look from the
Judge, but not before it had awakened in Mr. Hildreth’s
weak and sensitive nature those old emotions of shame
and rage whose token was a flush so deep and profuse
it unconsciously repelled the gaze of all who beheld
it. Immediately Mr. Byrd, who sat with bated
breath, as it were, so intense was his excitement over
the unexpected turn of affairs, recognized the full
meaning of the situation, and awarded to Mr. Orcutt
all the admiration which his skill in bringing it
about undoubtedly deserved. Indeed, as the detective’s
quick glance flashed first at the witness, cringing
in his old unfortunate way before the gaze of the
crowd, and then at the prisoner sitting unmoved and
quietly disdainful in his dignity and pride, he felt
that, whether Mr. Orcutt succeeded in getting all he
wished from his witness, the mere conjunction of these
two men before the jury, with the opportunity for
comparison between them which it inevitably offered,
was the master-stroke of this eminent lawyer’s
legal career.
Mr. Ferris seemed to feel the significance
of the moment also, for his eyes fell and his brow
contracted with a sudden doubt that convinced Mr.
Byrd that, mentally, he was on the point of giving
up his case.
The witness was at once sworn.
“Orcutt believes Hildreth to
be the murderer, or, at least, is willing that others
should be impressed with this belief,” was the
comment of Byrd to himself at this juncture.
He had surprised a look which had
passed between the lawyer and Miss Dare a
look of such piercing sarcasm and scornful inquiry
that it might well arrest the detective’s attention
and lead him to question the intentions of the man
who could allow such an expression of his feelings
to escape him.
But whether the detective was correct
in his inferences, or whether Mr. Orcutt’s glance
at Imogene meant no more than the natural emotion of
a man who suddenly sees revealed to the woman he loves
the face of him for whose welfare she has expressed
the greatest concern and for whose sake, while unknown,
she has consented to make the heaviest of sacrifices,
the wary lawyer was careful to show neither scorn
nor prejudice when he turned toward the witness and
began his interrogations.
On the contrary, his manner was highly
respectful, if not considerate, and his questions
while put with such art as to keep the jury constantly
alert to the anomalous position which the witness undoubtedly
held, were of a nature mainly to call forth the one
fact for which his testimony was presumably desired.
This was, his presence in the widow’s house on
the morning of the murder, and the fact that he saw
her and conversed with her and could swear to her
being alive and unhurt up to a few minutes before
noon. To be sure, the precise minute of his leaving
her in this condition Mr. Orcutt failed to gather
from the witness, but, like the coroner at the inquest,
he succeeded in eliciting enough to show that the
visit had been completed prior to the appearance of
the tramp at the widow’s kitchen-door, as it
had been begun after the disappearance of the Danton
children from the front of the widow’s house.
This fact being established and impressed
upon the jury, Mr. Orcutt with admirable judgment
cut short his own examination of the witness, and
passed him over to the District Attorney, with a grim
smile, suggestive of his late taunt, that to this
gentleman belonged the special privilege of weaving
halters for the necks of unhappy criminals.
Mr. Ferris who understood his adversary’s
tactics only too well, but who in his anxiety for
the truth could not afford to let such an opportunity
for reaching it slip by, opened his cross-examination
with great vigor.
The result could not but be favorable
to the defence and damaging to the prosecution.
The position which Mr. Hildreth must occupy if the
prisoner was acquitted, was patent to all understandings,
making each and every admission on his part tending
to exculpate the latter, of a manifest force and significance.
Mr. Ferris, however, was careful not
to exceed his duty or press his inquiries beyond due
bounds. The man they were trying was not Gouverneur
Hildreth but Craik Mansell, and to press the witness
too close, was to urge him into admissions seemingly
so damaging to himself as, in the present state of
affairs, to incur the risk of distracting attention
entirely from the prisoner.
Mr. Hildreth’s examination being
at an end, Mr. Orcutt proceeded with his case, by
furnishing proof calculated to fix the moment at which
Mr. Hildreth had made his call. This was done
in much the same way as it was at the inquest.
Mrs. Clemmens’ next-door neighbor, Mrs. Danton,
was summoned to the stand, and after her her two children,
the testimony of the three, taken with Mr. Hildreth’s
own acknowledgments, making it very evident to all
who listened that he could not have gone into Mrs.
Clemmens’ house before a quarter to twelve.
The natural inference followed.
Allowing the least possible time for his interview
with Mrs. Clemmens, the moment at which the witness
swore to having seen her alive and unhurt must have
been as late as ten minutes before noon.
Taking pains to impress this time
upon the jury, Mr. Orcutt next proceeded to fix the
moment at which the prisoner arrived at Monteith Quarry
Station. As the fact of his having arrived in
time to take the afternoon train to Buffalo had been
already proved by the prosecution, it was manifestly
necessary only to determine at what hour the train
was due, and whether it had come in on time.
The hour was ascertained, by direct
consultation with the road’s time-table, to
be just twenty minutes past one, and the station-master
having been called to the stand, gave it as his best
knowledge and belief that the train had been on time.
This, however, not being deemed explicit
enough for the purposes of the defence, there was
submitted to the jury a telegram bearing the date of
that same day, and distinctly stating that the train
was on time. This was testified to by the conductor
of the train as having been sent by him to the superintendent
of the road who was awaiting the cars at Monteith;
and was received as evidence and considered as conclusively
fixing the hour at which the prisoner arrived at the
Quarry Station as twenty minutes past one.
This settled, witnesses were called
to testify as to the nature of the path by which he
must have travelled from the widow’s house to
the station. A chart similar to that Mr. Byrd
had drawn, but more explicit and nice in its details,
was submitted to the jury by an actual surveyor of
the ground; after which, and the establishment of other
minor details not necessary to enumerate here, a man
of well-known proficiency in running and other athletic
sports, was summoned to the stand.
Mr. Byrd, who up to this moment had
shared in the interest every where displayed in the
defence, now felt his attention wandering. The
fact is, he had heard the whistle of the train on
which Hickory had promised to return to Sibley, and
interesting as was the testimony given by the witness,
he could not prevent his eyes from continually turning
toward the door by which he expected Hickory to enter.
Strange to say, Mr. Orcutt seemed
to take a like interest in that same door, and was
more than once detected by Byrd flashing a hurried
glance in its direction, as if he, too, were on the
look-out for some one.
Meantime the expert in running was saying:
“It took me one hundred and
twenty minutes to go over the ground the first time,
and one hundred and fifteen minutes the next.
I gained five minutes the second time, you see,”
he explained, “by knowing my ground better and
by saving my strength where it was of no avail to attempt
great speed. The last time I made the effort,
however, I lost three minutes on my former time.
The wood road which I had to take for some distance
was deep with mud, and my feet sank with every step.
The shortest time, then, which I was able to make
in three attempts, was one hundred and fifteen minutes.”
Now, as the time between the striking
of the fatal blow and the hour at which the prisoner
arrived at the Quarry Station was only ninety minutes,
a general murmur of satisfaction followed this announcement.
It was only momentary, however, for Mr. Ferris, rising
to cross-examine the witness, curiosity prevailed
over all lesser emotions, and an immediate silence
followed without the intervention of the Court.
“Did you make these three runs
from Mrs. Clemmens’ house to Monteith Quarry
Station entirely on foot?”
“I did, sir.”
“Was that necessary?”
“Yes, sir; as far as the highway,
at least. The path through the woods is not wide
enough for a horse, unless it be for that short distance
where the Foresters’ Road intervenes.”
“And you ran there?”
“Yes, sir, twice at full speed;
the third time I had the experience I have told you
of.”
“And how long do you think it
took you to go over that especial portion of ground?”
“Five minutes, maybe.”
“And, supposing you had had a horse?”
“Well, sir, if I had
had a horse, and if he had been waiting there,
all ready for me to jump on his back, and if
he had been a good runner and used to the road, I
think I could have gone over it in two minutes, if
I had not first broken my neck on some of the jagged
stones that roughen the road.”
“In other words, you could have
saved three minutes if you had been furnished with
a horse at that particular spot?”
“Yes, if.”
Mr. Orcutt, whose eye had been fixed
upon the door at this particular juncture, now looked
back at the witness and hurriedly rose to his feet.
“Has my esteemed friend any
testimony on hand to prove that the prisoner had a
horse at this place? if he has not, I object to these
questions.”
“What testimony I have to produce
will come in at its proper time,” retorted Mr.
Ferris. “Meanwhile, I think I have a right
to put this or any other kind of similar question
to the witness.”
The Judge acquiescing with a nod, Mr. Orcutt sat down.
Mr. Ferris went on.
“Did you meet any one on the
road during any of these three runs which you made?”
“No, sir. That is, I met
no one in the woods. There were one or two persons
on the highway the last time I ran over it.”
“Were they riding or walking?”
“Walking.”
Here Mr. Orcutt interposed.
“Did you say that in passing over the highway
you ran?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Why did you do this? Had
you not been told that the prisoner was seen to be
walking when he came down the road to the station?”
“Yes, sir. But I was in for time, you see.”
“And you did not make it even with that advantage?”
“No, sir.”
The second expert had the same story
to tell, with a few variations. He had made one
of his runs in five minutes less than the other had
done, but it was by a great exertion that left him
completely exhausted when he arrived at the station.
It was during his cross-examination that Hickory at
last came in.
Horace Byrd, who had been growing
very impatient during the last few minutes, happened
to be looking at the door when it opened to admit this
late comer. So was Mr. Orcutt. But Byrd did
not notice this, or Hickory either. If they had,
perhaps Hickory would have been more careful to hide
his feelings. As it was, he no sooner met his
colleague’s eye than he gave a quick, despondent
shake of the head in intimation that he had failed.
Mr. Byrd, who had anticipated a different
result, was greatly disappointed. His countenance
fell and he cast a glance of compassion at Miss Dare,
now flushing with a secret but slowly growing hope.
The defence, then, was good, and she ran the risk
of being interrogated again. It was a prospect
from which Mr. Byrd recoiled.
As soon as Hickory got the chance,
he made his way to the side of Byrd.
“No go,” was his low but
expressive salutation. “One hundred and
five minutes is the shortest time in which I can get
over the ground, and that by a deuced hard scramble
of it too.”
“But that’s five minutes’
gain on the experts,” Byrd whispered.
“Is it? Hope I could gain
something on them, but what’s five minutes’
gain in an affair like this? Fifteen is what’s
wanted.”
“I know it.”
“And fifteen I cannot make,
nor ten either, unless a pair of wings should be given
me to carry me over the river.”
“Sure?”
“Sure!”
Here there was some commotion in their
vicinity, owing to the withdrawal of the last witness
from the stand. Hickory took advantage of the
bustle to lean over and whisper in Byrd’s ear:
“Do you know I think I have
been watched to-day. There was a fellow concealed
in Mrs. Clemmens’ house, who saw me leave it,
and who, I have no doubt, took express note of the
time I started. And there was another chap hanging
round the station at the quarries, whom I am almost
sure had no business there unless it was to see at
what moment I arrived. He came back to Sibley
when I did, but he telegraphed first, and it is my
opinion that Orcutt ”
Here he was greatly startled by hearing
his name spoken in a loud and commanding tone of voice.
Stopping short, he glanced up, encountered the eye
of Mr. Orcutt fixed upon him from the other side of
the court-room, and realized he was being summoned
to the witness stand.
“The deuce!” he murmured,
with a look at Byrd to which none but an artist could
do justice.
CHAPTER VI - HICKORY.
Hickory,
dickory, dock!
The
mouse ran up the clock!
The
clock struck one,
And
down he run!
Hickory,
dickory, dock!
MOTHER
GOOSE MELODIES.
HICKORY’S face was no new one
to the court. He had occupied a considerable
portion of one day in giving testimony for the prosecution,
and his rough manner and hardy face, twinkling, however,
at times with an irrepressible humor that redeemed
it and him from all charge of ugliness, were well
known not only to the jury but to all the habitues
of the trial. Yet, when he stepped upon the stand
at the summons of Mr. Orcutt, every eye turned toward
him with curiosity, so great was the surprise with
which his name had been hailed, and so vivid the interest
aroused in what a detective devoted to the cause of
the prosecution might have to say in the way of supporting
the defence.
The first question uttered by Mr.
Orcutt served to put them upon the right track.
“Will you tell the court where
you have been to-day, Mr. Hickory?”
“Well,” replied the witness
in a slow and ruminating tone of voice, as he cast
a look at Mr. Ferris, half apologetic and half reassuring,
“I have been in a good many places ”
“You know what I mean,”
interrupted Mr. Orcutt. “Tell the court
where you were between the hours of eleven and a quarter
to one,” he added, with a quick glance at the
paper he held in his hand.
“Oh, then,” cried
Hickory, suddenly relaxing into his drollest self.
“Well, then, I was all along the route
from Sibley to Monteith Quarry Station. I don’t
think I was stationary at any one minute of the time,
sir.”
“In other words ” suggested
Mr. Orcutt, severely.
“I was trying to show myself
smarter than my betters;” bowing with a great
show of respect to the two experts who sat near. “Or,
in other words still, I was trying to make the distance
between Mrs. Clemmens’ house and the station
I have mentioned, in time sufficient to upset the
defence, sir.”
And the look he cast at Mr. Ferris
was wholly apologetic now.
“Ah, I understand, and at whose
suggestion did you undertake to do this, Mr. Hickory?”
“At the suggestion of a friend
of mine, who is also somewhat of a detective.”
“And when was this suggestion given?”
“After your speech, sir, yesterday afternoon.”
“And where?”
“At the hotel, sir, where I and my friend put
up.”
“Did not the counsel for the
prosecution order you to make this attempt?”
“No, sir.”
“Did he not know you were going to make it?”
“No, sir.”
“Who did know it?”
“My friend.”
“No one else?”
“Well, sir, judging from my
present position, I should say there seems to have
been some one else,” the witness slyly retorted.
The calmness with which Mr. Orcutt
carried on this examination suffered a momentary disturbance.
“You know what I mean,”
he returned. “Did you tell any one but your
friend that you were going to undertake this run?”
“No, sir.”
“Mr. Hickory,” the lawyer
now pursued, “will you tell us why you considered
yourself qualified to succeed in an attempt where you
had already been told regular experts had failed?”
“Well, sir, I don’t know
unless you find the solution in the slightly presumptive
character of my disposition.”
“Had you ever run before or
engaged in athletic sports of any kind?”
“Oh, yes, I have run before.”
“And engaged in athletic sports?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Mr. Hickory, have you ever
run in a race with men of well-known reputation for
speed?”
“Well, yes, I have.”
“Did you ever win in running such a race?”
“Once.”
“No more?”
“Well, then, twice.”
The dejection with which this last
assent came forth roused the mirth of some light-hearted,
feather-headed people, but the officers of the court
soon put a stop to that.
“Mr. Hickory, will you tell
us whether on account of having twice beaten in a
race requiring the qualifications of a professional
runner, you considered yourself qualified to judge
of the feasibility of any other man’s making
the distance from Mrs. Clemmens’ house to Monteith
Quarry Station in ninety minutes by your own ability
or non-ability to do so?”
“Yes, sir, I did; but a man’s
judgment of his own qualifications don’t go
very far, I’ve been told.”
“I did not ask you for any remarks,
Mr. Hickory. This is a serious matter and demands
serious treatment. I asked if in undertaking to
make this run in ninety minutes you did not presume
to judge of the feasibility of the prisoner having
made it in that time, and you answered, ‘Yes.’
It was enough.”
The witness bowed with an air of great innocence.
“Now,” resumed the lawyer,
“you say you made a run from Mrs. Clemmens’
house to Monteith Quarry Station to-day. Before
telling us in what time you did it, will you be kind
enough to say what route you took?”
“The one, sir, which has been
pointed out by the prosecution as that which the prisoner
undoubtedly took the path through the woods
and over the bridge to the highway. I knew no
other.”
“Did you know this?”
“Yes, sir.”
“How came you to know it?”
“I had been over it before.”
“The whole distance?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Mr. Hickory, were you well
enough acquainted with the route not to be obliged
to stop at any point during your journey to see if
you were in the right path or taking the most direct
road to your destination?”
“Yes, sir.”
“And when you got to the river?”
“I turned straight to the right and made for
the bridge.”
“Did you not pause long enough
to see if you could not cross the stream in some way?”
“No, sir. I don’t
know how to swim in my clothes and keep them dry, and
as for my wings, I had unfortunately left them at home.”
Mr. Orcutt frowned.
“These attempts at humor,”
said he, “are very mal a propos, Mr.
Hickory.” Then, with a return to his usual
tone: “Did you cross the bridge at a run?”
“Yes, sir.”
“And did you keep up your pace when you got
to the highroad?”
“No, I did not.”
“You did not?”
“No, sir.”
“And why, may I ask?”
“I was tired.”
“Tired?”
“Yes, sir.”
There was a droll demureness in the
way Hickory said this which made Mr. Orcutt pause.
But in another minute he went on.
“And what pace do you take when you are tired?”
“A horse’s pace when I
can get it,” was the laughing reply. “A
team was going by, sir, and I just jumped up with
the driver.”
“Ah, you rode, then, part of the way? Was
it a fast team, Mr. Hickory?”
“Well, it wasn’t one of Bonner’s.”
“Did they go faster than a man could run?”
“Yes, sir, I am obliged to say they did.”
“And how long did you ride behind them?”
“Till I got in sight of the station.”
“Why did you not go farther?”
“Because I had been told the
prisoner was seen to walk up to the station, and I
meant to be fair to him when I knew how.”
“Oh, you did; and do you think
it was fair to him to steal a ride on the highway?”
“Yes, sir.”
“And why?”
“Because no one has ever told
me he didn’t ride down the highway, at least
till he came within sight of the station.”
“Mr. Hickory,” inquired
the lawyer, severely, “are you in possession
of any knowledge proving that he did?”
“No, sir.”
Mr. Byrd, who had been watching the
prisoner breathlessly through all this, saw or thought
he saw the faintest shadow of an odd, disdainful smile
cross his sternly composed features at this moment.
But he could not be sure. There was enough in
the possibility, however, to make the detective thoughtful;
but Mr. Orcutt proceeding rapidly with his examination,
left him no time to formulate his sensations into words.
“So that by taking this wagon you are certain
you lost no time?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Rather gained some?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Mr. Hickory, will you now state
whether you put forth your full speed to-day in going
from Mrs. Clemmens’ house to the Quarry Station?”
“I did not.”
“What?”
“I did not put forth any thing
like my full speed, sir,” the witness repeated,
with a twinkle in the direction of Byrd that fell just
short of being a decided wink.
“And why, may I ask? What
restrained you from running as fast as you could?
Sympathy for the defence?”
The ironical suggestion conveyed in
this last question gave Hickory an excuse for indulging
in his peculiar humor.
“No, sir; sympathy for the prosecution.
I feared the loss of one of its most humble but valuable
assistants. In other words, I was afraid I should
break my neck.”
“And why should you have any
special fears of breaking your neck?”
“The path is so uneven, sir.
No man could run for much of the way without endangering
his life or at least his limbs.”
“Did you run when you could?”
“Yes, sir.”
“And in those places where you
could not run, did you proceed as fast as you knew
how?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Very well; now I think it is
time you told the jury just how many minutes it took
you to go from Mrs. Clemmens’ door to the Monteith
Quarry Station.”
“Well, sir, according to my
watch, it took one hundred and five minutes.”
Mr. Orcutt glanced impressively at the jury.
“One hundred and five minutes,”
he repeated. He then turned to the witness with
his concluding questions.
“Mr. Hickory, were you present
in the court-room just now when the two experts whom
I have employed to make the run gave their testimony?”
“No, sir.”
“Do you know in what time they made it?”
“I believe I do. I was
told by the person whom I informed of my failure that
I had gained five minutes upon them.”
“And what did you reply?”
“That I hoped I could make something
on them; but that five minutes wasn’t
much when a clean fifteen was wanted,” returned
Hickory, with another droll look at the experts and
an askance appeal at Byrd, which being translated
might read: “How in the deuce could this
man have known what I was whispering to you on the
other side of the court-room? Is he a wizard,
this Orcutt?”
He forgot that a successful lawyer is always more
or less of a wizard.
CHAPTER VII - A LATE DISCOVERY.
Oh,
torture me no more, I will confess. KING
LEAR.
WITH the cross-examination of Hickory,
the defence rested, and the day being far advanced,
the court adjourned.
During the bustle occasioned by the
departure of the prisoner, Mr. Byrd took occasion
to glance at the faces of those most immediately concerned
in the trial.
His first look naturally fell upon
Mr. Orcutt. Ah! all was going well with the great
lawyer. Hope, if not triumph, beamed in his eye
and breathed in every movement of his alert and nervous
form. He was looking across the court-room at
Imogene Dare, and his features wore a faint smile
that indelibly impressed itself upon Mr. Byrd’s
memory. Perhaps because there was something really
peculiar and remarkable in its expression, and perhaps
because of the contrast it offered to his own feelings
of secret doubt and dread.
His next look naturally followed that
of Mr. Orcutt and rested upon Imogene Dare. Ah!
she was under the spell of awakening hope also.
It was visible in her lightened brow, her calmer and
less studied aspect, her eager and eloquently speaking
gaze yet lingering on the door through which the prisoner
had departed. As Mr. Byrd marked this look of
hers and noted all it revealed, he felt his emotions
rise till they almost confounded him. But strong
as they were, they deepened still further when, in
another moment, he beheld her suddenly drop her eyes
from the door and turn them slowly, reluctantly but
gratefully, upon Mr. Orcutt. All the story of
her life was in that change of look; all the story
of her future, too, perhaps, if
Mr. Byrd dared not trust himself to follow the contingency
that lurked behind that if, and, to divert his
mind, turned his attention to Mr. Ferris.
But he found small comfort there.
For the District Attorney was not alone. Hickory
stood at his side, and Hickory was whispering in his
ear, and Mr. Byrd, who knew what was weighing on his
colleague’s mind, found no difficulty in interpreting
the mingled expression of perplexity and surprise
that crossed the dark, aquiline features of the District
Attorney as he listened with slightly bended head to
what the detective had to say. That look and
the deep, anxious frown which crossed his brow as
he glanced up and encountered Imogene’s eye,
remained in Mr. Byrd’s mind long after the court-room
was empty and he had returned to his hotel. It
mingled with the smile of strange satisfaction which
he had detected on Mr. Orcutt’s face, and awakened
such a turmoil of contradictory images in his mind
that he was glad when Hickory at last came in to break
the spell.
Their meeting was singular, and revealed,
as by a flash, the difference between the two men.
Byrd contented himself with giving Hickory a look
and saying nothing, while Hickory bestowed upon Byrd
a hearty “Well, old fellow!” and broke
out into a loud and by no means unenjoyable laugh.
“You didn’t expect to
see me mounting the rostrum in favor of the defence,
did you?” he asked, after he had indulged himself
as long as he saw fit in the display of this somewhat
unseasonable mirth. “Well, it was a surprise.
But I’ve done it for Orcutt now!”
“You have?”
“Yes, I have.”
“But the prosecution has closed its case?”
“Bah! what of that?” was
the careless reply. “The District Attorney
can get it reopened. No Court would refuse that.”
Horace surveyed his colleague for a moment in silence.
“So Mr. Ferris was struck with
the point you gave him?” he ventured, at last.
“Well, sufficiently so to be
uneasy,” was Hickory’s somewhat dry response.
The look with which Byrd answered
him was eloquent. “And that makes you cheerful?”
he inquired, with ill-concealed sarcasm.
“Well, it has a slight tendency
that way,” drawled the other, seemingly careless
of the other’s expression, if, indeed, he had
noted it. “You see,” he went on,
with a meaning wink and a smile of utter unconcern,
“all my energies just now are concentrated on
getting myself even with that somewhat too wide-awake
lawyer.” And his smile broadened till it
merged into a laugh that was rasping enough to Byrd’s
more delicate and generous sensibilities.
“Sufficiently so to be uneasy!”
Yes, that was it. From the minute Mr. Ferris
listened to the suggestion that Miss Dare had not told
all she knew about the murder, and that a question
relative to where she had been at the time it was
perpetrated would, in all probability, bring strange
revelations to light, he had been awakened to a most
uncomfortable sense of his position and the duty that
was possibly required of him. To be sure, the
time for presenting testimony to the court was passed,
unless it was in the way of rebuttal; but how did he
know but what Miss Dare had a fact at her command which
would help the prosecution in overturning the strange,
unexpected, yet simple theory of the defence?
At all events, he felt he ought to know whether, in
giving her testimony she had exhausted her knowledge
on this subject, or whether, in her sympathy for the
accused, she had kept back certain evidence which
if presented might bring the crime more directly home
to the prisoner. Accordingly, somewhere toward
eight o’clock in the evening, he sought her
out with the bold resolution of forcing her to satisfy
him on this point.
He did not find his task so easy,
however, when he came into direct contact with her
stately and far from encouraging presence, and met
the look of surprise not unmixed with alarm with which
she greeted him. She looked very weary, too,
and yet unnaturally excited, as if she had not slept
for many nights, if indeed she had rested at all since
the trial began. It struck him as cruel to further
disturb this woman, and yet the longer he surveyed
her, the more he studied her pale, haughty, inscrutable
face, he became the more assured that he would never
feel satisfied with himself if he did not give her
an immediate opportunity to disperse at once and forever
these freshly awakened doubts.
His attitude or possibly his expression
must have betrayed something of his anxiety if not
of his resolve, for her countenance fell as she watched
him, and her voice sounded quite unnatural as she strove
to ask to what she was indebted for this unexpected
visit.
He did not keep her in suspense.
“Miss Dare,” said he,
not without kindness, for he was very sorry for this
woman, despite the inevitable prejudice which her relations
to the accused had awakened, “I would have given
much not to have been obliged to disturb you to-night,
but my duty would not allow it. There is a question
which I have hitherto omitted to ask ”
He paused, shocked; she was swaying
from side to side before his eyes, and seemed indeed
about to fall. But at the outreaching of his hand
she recovered herself and stood erect, the noblest
spectacle of a woman triumphing over the weakness
of her body by the mere force of her indomitable will,
that he had ever beheld.
“Sit down,” he gently
urged, pushing toward her a chair. “You
have had a hard and dreary week of it; you are in
need of rest.”
She did not refuse to avail herself
of the chair, though, as he could not help but notice,
she did not thereby relax one iota of the restraint
she put upon herself.
“I do not understand,” she murmured; “what
question?”
“Miss Dare, in all you have
told the court, in all that you have told me, about
this fatal and unhappy affair, you have never informed
us how it was you first came to hear of it. You
were ”
“I heard it on the street corner,”
she interrupted, with what seemed to him an almost
feverish haste.
“First?”
“Yes, first.”
“Miss Dare, had you been in
the street long? Were you in it at the time the
murder happened, do you think?”
“I in the street?”
“Yes,” he repeated, conscious
from the sudden strange alteration in her look that
he had touched upon a point which, to her, was vital
with some undefined interest, possibly that to which
the surmises of Hickory had supplied a clue.
“Were you in the street, or anywhere out-of-doors
at the time the murder occurred? It strikes me
that it would be well for me to know.”
“Sir,” she cried, rising
in her sudden indignation, “I thought the time
for questions had passed. What means this sudden
inquiry into a matter we have all considered exhausted,
certainly as far as I am concerned.”
“Shall I show you?” he
cried, taking her by the hand and leading her toward
the mirror near by, under one of those impulses which
sometimes effect so much. “Look in there
at your own face and you will see why I press this
question upon you.”
Astonished, if not awed, she followed
with her eyes the direction of his pointing finger,
and anxiously surveyed her own image in the glass.
Then, with a quick movement, her hands went up before
her face which till that moment had kept
its counsel so well and, tottering back
against a table, she stood for a moment communing with
herself, and possibly summoning up her courage for
the conflict she evidently saw before her.
“What is it you wish to know?”
she faintly inquired, after a long period of suspense
and doubt.
“Where were you when the clock
struck twelve on the day Mrs. Clemmens was murdered?”
Instantly dropping her hands, she
turned toward him with a sudden lift of her majestic
figure that was as imposing as it was unexpected.
“I was at Professor Darling’s
house,” she declared, with great steadiness.
Mr. Ferris had not expected this reply,
and looked at her for an instant almost as if he felt
inclined to repeat his inquiry.
“Do you doubt my word?”
she queried. “Is it possible you question
my truth at a time like this?”
“No, Miss Dare,” he gravely
assured her. “After the great sacrifice
you have publicly made in the interests of justice,
it would be worse than presumptuous in me to doubt
your sincerity now.”
She drew a deep breath, and straightened
herself still more proudly.
“Then am I to understand you
are satisfied with the answer you have received?”
“Yes, if you will also add that
you were in the observatory at Professor Darling’s
house,” he responded quickly, convinced there
was some mystery here, and seeing but one way to reach
it.
“Very well, then, I was,”
she averred, without hesitation.
“You were!” he echoed,
advancing upon her with a slight flush on his middle-aged
cheek, that evinced how difficult it was for him to
pursue this conversation in face of the haughty and
repellant bearing she had assumed. “You
will, perhaps, tell me, then, why you did not see and
respond to the girl who came into that room at this
very time, with a message from a lady who waited below
to see you?”
“Ah!” she cried, succumbing
with a suppressed moan to the inexorable destiny that
pursued her in this man, “you have woven a net
for me!”
And she sank again into a chair, where
she sat like one stunned, looking at him with a hollow
gaze which filled his heart with compassion, but which
had no power to shake his purpose as a District Attorney.
“Yes,” he acknowledged,
after a moment, “I have woven a net for you,
but only because I am anxious for the truth, and desirous
of furthering the ends of justice. I am confident
you know more about this crime than you have ever
revealed, Miss Dare; that you are acquainted with some
fact that makes you certain Mr. Mansell committed
this murder, notwithstanding the defence advanced
in his favor. What is this fact? It is my
office to inquire. True,” he admitted, seeing
her draw back with denial written on every line of
her white face, “you have a right to refuse
to answer me here, but you will have no right to refuse
to answer me to-morrow when I put the same question
to you in the presence of judge and jury.”
“And” her voice
was so husky he could but with difficulty distinguish
her words “do you intend to recall
me to the stand to-morrow?”
“I am obliged to, Miss Dare.”
“But I thought the time for
examination was over; that the witnesses had all testified,
and that nothing remained now but for the lawyers to
sum up.”
“When in a case like this the
prisoner offers a defence not anticipated by the prosecution,
the latter, of course, has the right to meet such
defence with proof in rebuttal.”
“Proof in rebuttal? What is that?”
“Evidence to rebut or prove
false the matters advanced in support of the defence.”
“Ah!”
“I must do it in this case if I can,
of course.”
She did not reply.
“And even if the testimony I
desire to put in is not rebuttal in its character,
no unbiassed judge would deny to counsel the privilege
of reopening his case when any new or important fact
has come to light.”
As if overwhelmed by a prospect she
had not anticipated, she hurriedly arose and pointed
down the room to a curtained recess.
“Give me five minutes,”
she cried; “five minutes by myself where no one
can look at me, and where I can think undisturbed upon
what I had better do.”
“Very well,” he acquiesced; “you
shall have them.”
She at once crossed to the small retreat.
“Five minutes,” she reiterated
huskily, as she lifted the curtains aside; “when
the clock strikes nine I will come out.”
“You will?” he repeated, doubtfully.
“I will.”
The curtains fell behind her, and
for five long minutes Mr. Ferris paced the room alone.
He was far from easy. All was so quiet behind
that curtain, so preternaturally quiet.
But he would not disturb her; no, he had promised,
and she should be left to fight her battle alone.
When nine o’clock struck, however, he started,
and owned to himself some secret dread. Would
she come forth or would he have to seek her in her
place of seclusion? It seemed he would have to
seek her, for the curtains did not stir, and by no
sound from within was any token given that she had
heard the summons. Yet he hesitated, and as he
did so, a thought struck him. Could it be there
was any outlet from the refuge she had sought?
Had she taken advantage of his consideration to escape
him? Moved by the fear, he hastily crossed the
room. But before he could lay his hand upon the
curtains, they parted, and disclosed the form of Imogene.
“I am coming,” she murmured,
and stepped forth more like a faintly-breathing image
than a living woman.
His first glance at her face convinced
him she had taken her resolution. His second,
that in taking it she had drifted into a state of feeling
different from any he had observed in her before, and
of a sort that to him was wholly inexplicable.
Her words when she spoke only deepened this impression.
“Mr. Ferris,” said she,
coming very near to him in evident dread of being
overheard, “I have decided to tell you all.
I hoped never to be obliged to do this. I thought
enough had been revealed to answer your purpose.
I I believed Heaven would spare me this
last trial, let me keep this last secret. It
was of so strange a nature, so totally out of the
reach of any man’s surmise. But the finger
of God is on me. It has followed this crime from
the beginning, and there is no escape. By some
strange means, some instinct of penetration, perhaps,
you have discovered that I know something concerning
this murder of which I have never told you, and that
the hour I spent at Professor Darling’s is accountable
for this knowledge. Sir, I cannot struggle with
Providence. I will tell you all I have hitherto
hidden from the world if you will promise to let me
know if my words will prove fatal, and if he he
who is on trial for his life will be lost
if I give to the court my last evidence against him?”
“But, Miss Dare,” remonstrated
the District Attorney, “no man can tell ”
He did not finish his sentence. Something in the
feverish gaze she fixed upon him stopped him.
He felt that he could not palter with a woman in the
grasp of an agony like this. So, starting again,
he observed: “Let me hear what you have
to say, and afterward we will consider what the effect
of it may be; though a question of expediency should
not come into your consideration, Miss Dare, in telling
such truths as the law demands.”
“No?” she broke out, giving
way for one instant to a low and terrible laugh which
curdled Mr. Ferris’ blood and made him wish his
duty had led him into the midst of any other scene
than this.
But before he could remonstrate with
her, this harrowing expression of misery had ceased,
and she was saying in quiet and suppressed tones:
“The reason I did not see and
respond to the girl who came into the observatory
on the morning of Mrs. Clemmens’ murder is, that
I was so absorbed in the discoveries I was making
behind the high rack which shuts off one end of the
room, that any appeal to me at that time must have
passed unnoticed. I had come to Professor Darling’s
house, according to my usual custom on Tuesday mornings,
to study astronomy with his daughter Helen. I
had come reluctantly, for my mind was full of the
secret intention I had formed of visiting Mrs. Clemmens
in the afternoon, and I had no heart for study.
But finding Miss Darling out, I felt a drawing toward
the seclusion I knew I should find in the observatory,
and mounting to it, I sat down by myself to think.
The rest and quiet of the place were soothing to me,
and I sat still a long time, but suddenly becoming
impressed with the idea that it was growing late,
I went to the window to consult the town-clock.
But though its face could be plainly seen from the
observatory, its hands could not, and I was about
to withdraw from the window when I remembered the telescope,
which Miss Darling and I had, in a moment of caprice
a few days before, so arranged as to command a view
of the town. Going to it, I peered through it
at the clock.” Stopping, she surveyed the
District Attorney with breathless suspense. “It
was just five minutes to twelve,” she impressively
whispered.
Mr. Ferris felt a shock.
“A critical moment!” he
exclaimed. Then, with a certain intuition of
what she was going to say next, inquired: “And
what then, Miss Dare?”
“I was struck by a desire to
see if I could detect Mrs. Clemmens’ house from
where I was, and shifting the telescope slightly, I
looked through it again, and ”
“What did you see, Miss Dare?”
“I saw her dining-room door
standing ajar and a man leaping headlong over the
fence toward the bog.”
The District Attorney started, looked
at her with growing interest, and inquired:
“Did you recognize this man, Miss Dare?”
She nodded in great agitation.
“Who was he?”
“Craik Mansell.”
“Miss Dare,” ventured
Mr. Ferris, after a moment, “you say this was
five minutes to twelve?”
“Yes, sir,” was the faint reply.
“Five minutes later than the
time designated by the defence as a period manifestly
too late for the prisoner to have left Mrs. Clemmens’
house and arrived at the Quarry Station at twenty
minutes past one?”
“Yes,” she repeated, below her breath.
The District Attorney surveyed her
earnestly, perceiving she had not only spoken the
truth, but realized all which that truth implied, and
drew back a few steps muttering ironically to himself:
“Ah, Orcutt! Orcutt!”
Breathlessly she watched him, breathlessly
she followed him step by step like some white and
haunting spirit.
“You believe, then, this fact
will cost him his life?” came from her lips
at last.
“Don’t ask me that, Miss
Dare. You and I have no concern with the consequences
of this evidence.”
“No concern?” she repeated,
wildly. “You and I no concern? Ah!”
she went on, with heart-piercing sarcasm, “I
forgot that the sentiments of the heart have no place
in judicial investigation. A criminal is but lawful
prey, and it is every good citizen’s duty to
push him to his doom. No matter if one is bound
to that criminal by the dearest ties which can unite
two hearts; no matter if the trust he has bestowed
upon you has been absolute and unquestioning, the
law does not busy itself with that. The law says
if you have a word at your command which can destroy
this man, give utterance to it; and the law must be
obeyed.”
“But, Miss Dare ”
the District Attorney hastily intervened, startled
by the feverish gleam of her hitherto calm eye.
But she was not to be stopped, now
that her misery had at last found words.
“You do not understand my position,
perhaps,” she continued. “You do not
see that it has been my hand, and mine only, which,
from the first, has slowly, remorselessly pushed this
man back from the point of safety, till now, now,
I am called upon to drag from his hand the one poor
bending twig to which he clings, and upon which he
relies to support him above the terrible gulf that
yawns at his feet. You do not see ”
“Pardon me,” interposed
Mr. Ferris again, anxious, if possible, to restore
her to herself. “I see enough to pity you
profoundly. But you must allow me to remark that
your hand is not the only one which has been instrumental
in hurrying this young man to his doom. The detectives ”
“Sir,” she interrupted
in her turn, “can you, dare you say, that without
my testimony he would have stood at any time in a really
critical position? or that he would stand
in jeopardy of his life even now, if it were not for
this fact I have to tell?”
Mr. Ferris was silent.
“Oh, I knew it, I knew it!”
she cried. “There will be no doubt concerning
whose testimony it was that convicted him, if he is
sentenced by the court for this crime. Ah, ah,
what an enviable position is mine! What an honorable
deed I am called upon to perform! To tell the
truth at the expense of the life most dear to you.
It is a Roman virtue! I shall be held up as a
model to my sex. All the world must shower plaudits
upon the woman who, sooner than rob justice of its
due, delivered her own lover over to the hangman.”
Pausing in her passionate burst, she
turned her hot, dry eyes in a sort of desperation
upon his face.
“Do you know,” she gurgled
in his ear, “some women would kill themselves
before they would do this deed.”
Struck to his heart in spite of himself,
Mr. Ferris looked at her in alarm saw her
standing there with her arms hanging down at her sides,
but with her two hands clinched till they looked as
if carved from marble and drew near to
her with the simple hurried question of:
“But you?”
“I?” she laughed again a
low, gurgling laugh, that yet had a tone in it that
went to the other’s heart and awoke strange sensations
there. “Oh, I shall live to respond to
your questions. Do not fear that I shall not
be in the court-room to-morrow.”
There was something in her look and
manner that was new. It awed him, while it woke
all his latent concern.
“Miss Dare,” he began,
“you can believe how painful all this has been
to me, and how I would have spared you this misery
if I could. But the responsibilities resting
upon me are such ”
He did not go on; why should he?
She was not listening. To be sure, she stood
before him, seemingly attentive, but the eyes with
which she met his were fixed upon other objects than
any which could have been apparent to her in his face;
and her form, which she had hitherto held upright,
was shaking with long, uncontrollable shudders, which,
to his excited imagination, threatened to lay her
at his feet.
He at once started toward the door
for help. But she was alive to his movements
if not to his words. Stopping him with a gesture,
she cried:
“No no! do not call
for any one; I wish to be alone; I have my duty
to face, you know; my testimony to prepare.”
And rousing herself she cast a peculiar look about
the room, like one suddenly introduced into a strange
place, and then moving slowly toward the window, threw
back the curtain and gazed without. “Night!”
she murmured, “night!” and after a moment
added, in a deep, unearthly voice that thrilled irresistibly
upon Mr. Ferris’ ear: “And a heaven
full of stars!”
Her face, as she turned it upward,
wore so strange a look, Mr. Ferris involuntarily left
his position and crossed to her side. She was
still murmuring to herself in seeming unconsciousness
of his presence. “Stars!” she was
repeating; “and above them God!” And the
long shudders shook her frame again, and she dropped
her head and seemed about to fall into her old abstraction
when her eye encountered that of the District Attorney,
and she hurriedly aroused herself.
“Pardon me,” she exclaimed,
with an ill-concealed irony, particularly impressive
after her tone of the moment before, “have you
any thing further to exact of me?”
“No,” he made haste to
reply; “only before I go I would entreat you
to be calm ”
“And say the word I have to
say to-morrow without a balk and without an unnecessary
display of feeling,” she coldly interpolated.
“Thanks, Mr. Ferris, I understand you.
But you need fear nothing from me. There will
be no scene at least on my part when
I rise before the court to give my testimony to-morrow.
Since my hand must strike the fatal blow, it shall
strike firmly!” and her clenched fist
fell heavily on her own breast, as if the blow she
meditated must first strike there.
The District Attorney, more moved
than he had deemed it possible for him to be, made
her a low bow and withdrew slowly to the door.
“I leave you, then, till to-morrow,” he
said.
“Till to-morrow.”
Long after he had passed out, the
deep meaning which informed those two words haunted
his memory and disturbed his heart. Till to-morrow!
Alas, poor girl! and after to-morrow, what then?
CHAPTER VIII - WHAT WAS HID BEHIND IMOGENE’S VEIL.
Mark
now, how a plain tale shall put you down. HENRY
IV.
THE few minutes that elapsed before
the formal opening of court the next morning were
marked by great cheerfulness. The crisp frosty
air had put everybody in a good-humor. Even the
prisoner looked less sombre than before, and for the
first time since the beginning of his trial, deigned
to turn his eyes toward the bench where Imogene sat,
with a look that, while it was not exactly kind, had
certainly less disdain in it than before he saw his
way to a possible acquittal on the theory advanced
by his counsel.
But this look, though his first, did
not prove to be his last. Something in the attitude
of the woman he gazed at or was it the mystery
of the heavy black veil that enveloped her features? woke
a strange doubt in his mind. Beckoning to Mr.
Orcutt, he communicated with him in a low tone.
“Can it be possible,”
asked he, “that any thing new could have transpired
since last night to give encouragement to the prosecution?”
The lawyer, startled, glanced hastily
about him and shook his head.
“No,” he cried; “impossible!
What could have transpired?”
“Look at Mr. Ferris,”
whispered the prisoner, “and then at the witness
who wears a veil.”
With an unaccountable feeling of reluctance,
Mr. Orcutt hastily complied. His first glance
at the District Attorney made him thoughtful.
He recognized the look which his opponent wore; he
had seen it many a time before this, and knew what
it indicated. As for Imogene, who could tell
what went on in that determined breast? The close
black veil revealed nothing. Mr. Orcutt impatiently
turned back to his client.
“I think you alarm yourself
unnecessarily,” he whispered. “Ferris
means to fight, but what of that? He wouldn’t
be fit for his position if he didn’t struggle
to the last gasp even for a failing cause.”
Yet in saying this his lip took its
sternest line, and from the glitter of his eye and
the close contraction of his brow it looked as if he
were polishing his own weapons for the conflict he
thus unexpectedly saw before him.
Meantime, across the court-room, another
whispered conference was going on.
“Hickory, where have you been
ever since last night? I have not been able to
find you anywhere.”
“I was on duty; I had a bird to look after.”
“A bird?”
“Yes, a wild bird; one who is
none too fond of its cage; a desperate one who might
find means to force aside its bars and fly away.”
“What do you mean, Hickory? What nonsense
is this?”
“Look at Miss Dare and perhaps you will understand.”
“Miss Dare?”
“Yes.”
Horace’s eyes opened in secret alarm.
“Do you mean ”
“I mean that I spent the whole
night in tramping up and down in front of her window.
And a dismal task it was too. Her lamp burned
till daylight.”
Here the court was called to order and Byrd had only
opportunity to ask:
“Why does she wear a veil?”
To which the other whisperingly retorted:
“Why did she spend the whole
night in packing up her worldly goods and writing
a letter to the Congregational minister to be sent
after the adjournment of court to-day?”
“Did she do that?”
“She did.”
“Hickory, don’t you
know haven’t you been told what she
is expected to say or do here to-day?”
“No.”
“You only guess?”
“No, I don’t guess.”
“You fear, then?”
“Fear! Well, that’s
a big word to a fellow like me. I don’t
know as I fear any thing; I’m curious, that
is all.”
Mr. Byrd drew back, looked over at
Imogene, and involuntarily shook his head. What
was in the mind of this mysterious woman? What
direful purpose or shadow of doom lay behind the veil
that separated her from the curiosity and perhaps
the sympathy of the surrounding crowd? It was
in vain to question; he could only wait in secret anxiety
for the revelations which the next few minutes might
bring.
The defence having rested the night
before, the first action of the Judge on the opening
of the court was to demand whether the prosecution
had any rebuttal testimony to offer.
Mr. Ferris instantly rose.
“Miss Dare, will you retake the stand,”
said he.
Immediately Mr. Orcutt, who up to
the last moment had felt his case as secure as if
it had indeed been founded on a rock, bounded to his
feet, white as the witness herself.
“I object!” he cried.
“The witness thus recalled by the counsel of
the prosecution has had ample opportunity to lay before
the court all the evidence in her possession.
I submit it to the court whether my learned opponent
should not have exhausted his witness before he rested
his case.”
“Mr. Ferris,” asked the
Judge, turning to the District Attorney, “do
you recall this witness for the purpose of introducing
fresh testimony in support of your case or merely
to disprove the defence?”
“Your honor,” was the
District Attorney’s reply, “I ought to
say in fairness to my adversary and to the court,
that since the case was closed a fact has come to
my knowledge of so startling and conclusive a nature
that I feel bound to lay it before the jury. From
this witness alone can we hope to glean this fact;
and as I had no information on which to base a question
concerning it in her former examination, I beg the
privilege of reopening my case to that extent.”
“Then the evidence you desire
to submit is not in rebuttal?” queried the Judge.
“I do not like to say that,”
rejoined the District Attorney, adroitly. “I
think it may bear directly upon the question whether
the prisoner could catch the train at Monteith Quarry
if he left the widow’s house after the murder.
If the evidence I am about to offer be true, he certainly
could.”
Thoroughly alarmed now and filled
with the dismay which a mysterious threat is always
calculated to produce, Mr. Orcutt darted a wild look
of inquiry at Imogene, and finding her immovable behind
her thick veil, turned about and confronted the District
Attorney with a most sarcastic smile upon his blanched
and trembling lips.
“Does my learned friend suppose
the court will receive any such ambiguous explanation
as this? If the testimony sought from this witness
is by way of rebuttal, let him say so; but if it is
not, let him be frank enough to admit it, that I may
in turn present my objections to the introduction
of any irrelevant evidence at this time.”
“The testimony I propose to
present through this witness is in the way
of rebuttal,” returned Mr Ferris, severely.
“The argument advanced by the defence, that
the prisoner could not have left Mrs. Clemmens’
house at ten minutes before twelve and arrived at
Monteith Quarry Station at twenty minutes past one,
is not a tenable one, and I purpose to prove it by
this witness.”
Mr. Orcutt’s look of anxiety
changed to one of mingled amazement and incredulity.
“By this witness!
You have chosen a peculiar one for the purpose,”
he ironically exclaimed, more and more shaken from
his self-possession by the quiet bearing of his opponent,
and the silent air of waiting which marked the stately
figure of her whom, as he had hitherto believed, he
thoroughly comprehended. “Your Honor,”
he continued, “I withdraw my objections; I should
really like to hear how Miss Dare or any lady can
give evidence on this point.”
And he sank back into his seat with
a look at his client in which professional bravado
strangely struggled with something even deeper than
alarm.
“This must be an exciting moment
to the prisoner,” whispered Hickory to Byrd.
“So, so. But mark his control,
will you? He is less cut up than Orcutt.”
“Look at his eyes, though.
If any thing could pierce that veil of hers, you would
think such a glance might.”
“Ah, he is trying his influence over her at
last.”
“But it is too late.”
Meantime the District Attorney had
signified again to Miss Dare his desire that she should
take the stand. Slowly, and like a person in a
dream, she arose, unloosed her veil, dragged it from
before her set features, and stepped mechanically
forward to the place assigned her. What was there
in the face thus revealed that called down an instantaneous
silence upon the court, and made the momentary pause
that ensued memorable in the minds of all present?
It was not that she was so pale, though her close-fitting
black dress, totally unrelieved by any suspicion of
white, was of a kind to bring out any startling change
in her complexion; nor was there visible in her bearing
any trace of the feverish excitement which had characterized
it the evening before; yet of all the eyes that were
fixed upon her and there were many in that
crowd whose only look a moment before had been one
of heartless curiosity there were none
which were not filled with compassion and more or
less dread.
Meanwhile, she remained like a statue
on the spot where she had taken her stand, and her
eyes, which in her former examination had met the
court with the unflinching gaze of an automaton, were
lowered till the lashes swept her cheek.
“Miss Dare,” asked the
District Attorney, as soon as he could recover from
his own secret emotions of pity and regret, “will
you tell us where you were at the hour of noon on
the morning Mrs. Clemmens was murdered?”
Before she could answer, before in
fact her stiff and icy lips could part, Mr. Orcutt
had risen impetuously to his feet, like a man bound
to contend every step of the way with the unknown
danger that menaced him.
“I object!” he cried,
in the changed voice of a deeply disturbed man, while
those who had an interest in the prisoner at this juncture,
could not but notice that he, too, showed signs of
suppressed feeling, and for the first time since the
beginning of the trial, absolutely found his self-command
insufficient to keep down the rush of color that swept
up to his swarthy cheek.
“The question,” continued
Mr. Orcutt, “is not to elicit testimony in rebuttal.”
“Will my learned friend allow
the witness to give her answer, instead of assuming
what it is to be?”
“I will not,” retorted
his adversary. “A child could see that such
a question is not admissible at this stage of the
case.”
“I am sure my learned friend
would not wish me to associate him with any
such type of inexperience?” suggested Mr. Ferris,
grimly.
But the sarcasm, which at one time
would have called forth a stinging retort from Mr.
Orcutt, passed unheeded. The great lawyer was
fighting for his life, for his heart’s life,
for the love and hand of Imogene a recompense
which at this moment her own unconsidered action, or
the constraining power of a conscience of whose might
he had already received such heart-rending manifestation,
seemed about to snatch from his grasp forever.
Turning to the Judge, he said:
“I will not delay the case by
bandying words with my esteemed friend, but appeal
at once to the Court as to whether the whereabouts
of Miss Dare on that fatal morning can have any thing
to do with the defence we have proved.”
“Your Honor,” commenced
the District Attorney, calmly following the lead of
his adversary, “I am ready to stake my reputation
on the declaration that this witness is in possession
of a fact that overturns the whole fabric of the defence.
If the particular question I have made use of, in
my endeavor to elicit this fact, is displeasing to
my friend, I will venture upon another less ambiguous,
if more direct and perhaps leading.” And
turning again to the witness, Mr. Ferris calmly inquired:
“Did you or did you not see
the prisoner on the morning of the assault, at a time
distinctly known by you to be after ten minutes to
twelve?”
It was out. The line of attack
meditated by Mr. Ferris was patent to everybody.
A murmur of surprise and interest swept through the
court-room, while Mr. Orcutt, who in spite of his vague
fears was any thing but prepared for a thrust of this
vital nature, started and cast short demanding looks
from Imogene to Mansell, as if he would ask them what
fact this was which through ignorance or presumption
they had conspired to keep from him. The startled
look which he surprised on the stern face of the prisoner,
showed him there was every thing to fear in her reply,
and bounding again to his feet, he was about to make
some further attempt to stave off the impending calamity,
when the rich voice of Imogene was heard saying:
“Gentlemen, if you will allow
me to tell my story unhindered, I think I shall soonest
satisfy both the District Attorney and the counsel
for the prisoner.”
And raising her eyes with a slow and
heavy movement from the floor, she fixed them in a
meaning way upon the latter.
At once convinced that he had been
unnecessarily alarmed, Mr. Orcutt sank back into his
seat, and Imogene slowly proceeded.
She commenced in a forced tone and
with a sudden quick shudder that made her words come
hesitatingly and with strange breaks: “I
have been asked two questions by Mr. Ferris I
prefer to answer the first. He asked
me where I was at the hour Mrs. Clemmens
was murdered.”
She paused so long one had time to
count her breaths as they came in gasps to her white
lips.
“I have no further desire to
hide from you the truth. I was with Mrs. Clemmens
in her own house.”
At this acknowledgment so astonishing,
and besides so totally different from the one he had
been led to expect, Mr. Ferris started as if a thunder-bolt
had fallen at his feet.
“In Mrs. Clemmens’ house!”
he repeated, amid the excited hum of a hundred murmuring
voices. “Did you say, in Mrs. Clemmens’
house?”
“Yes,” she returned, with
a wild, ironical smile that at once assured Mr. Ferris
of his helplessness. “I am on oath now,
and I assert that on the day and at the hour Mrs.
Clemmens was murdered, I was in her house and in her
dining-room. I had come there secretly,”
she proceeded, with a sudden feverish fluency that
robbed Mr. Ferris of speech, and in fact held all
her auditors spell-bound. “I had been spending
an hour or so at Professor Darling’s, whose
house in West Side is, as many here know, at the very
end of Summer Avenue, and close to the woods that run
along back of Mrs. Clemmens’ cottage. I
had been sitting alone in the observatory, which is
at the top of one of the towers, but being suddenly
seized with a desire to see the widow and make that
promised attempt at persuading her to reconsider her
decision in regard to the money her her the
prisoner wanted, I came down, and unknown to any one
in the house, stole away to the woods and so to the
widow’s cottage. It was noon when I got
there, or very near it, for her company, if she had
had any, was gone, and she was engaged in setting the
clock where ”
Why did she pause? The District
Attorney, utterly stupefied by his surprise, had made
no sign; neither had Mr. Orcutt. Indeed, it looked
as if the latter could not have moved, much less spoken,
even if he had desired it. Thought, feeling,
life itself, seemed to be at a standstill within him
as he sat with a face like clay, waiting for words
whose import he perhaps saw foreshadowed in her wild
and terrible mien. But though his aspect was
enough to stop her, it was not upon him she was gazing
when the words tripped on her lips. It was upon
the prisoner, on the man who up to this time had borne
himself with such iron-like composure and reserve,
but who now, with every sign of feeling and alarm,
had started forward and stood surveying her, with his
hand uplifted in the authoritative manner of a master.
The next instant he sank back, feeling
the eye of the Judge upon him; but the signal had
been made, and many in that court-room looked to see
Imogene falter or break down. But she, although
fascinated, perhaps moved, by this hint of feeling
from one who had hitherto met all the exigencies of
the hour with a steady and firm composure, did not
continue silent at his bidding. On the contrary,
her purpose, whatever it was, seemed to acquire new
force, for turning from him with a strange, unearthly
glare on her face, she fixed her glances on the jury
and went steadily on.
“I have said,” she began,
“that Mrs. Clemmens was winding her clock.
When I came in she stepped down, and a short and angry
colloquy commenced between us. She did not like
my coming there. She did not appreciate my interest
in her nephew. She made me furious, frenzied,
mad. I I turned away then
I came back. She was standing with her face lifted
toward her clock, as though she no longer heeded or
remembered my presence. I I don’t
know what came to me; whether it was hatred or love
that maddened my brain but ”
She did not finish; she did not need
to. The look she gave, the attitude she took,
the appalling gesture which she made, supplied the
place of language. In an instant Mr. Ferris,
Mr. Orcutt, all the many and confused spectators who
hung upon her words as if spell-bound, realized that
instead of giving evidence inculpating the prisoner,
she was giving evidence accusing herself; that,
in other words, Imogene Dare, goaded to madness by
the fearful alternative of either destroying her lover
or sacrificing herself, had yielded to the claims
of her love or her conscience, and in hearing of judge
and jury, proclaimed herself to be the murderess of
Mrs. Clemmens.
The moment that followed was frightful.
The prisoner, who was probably the only man present
who foresaw her intention when she began to speak,
had sunk back into his seat and covered his face with
his hands long before she reached the fatal declaration.
But the spectacle presented by Mr. Orcutt was enough,
as with eyes dilated and lips half parted in consternation,
he stood before them a victim of overwhelming emotion;
so overcome, indeed, as scarcely to be able to give
vent to the one low and memorable cry that involuntarily
left his lips as the full realization of what she
had done smote home to his stricken breast.
As for Mr. Ferris, he stood dumb,
absolutely robbed of speech by this ghastly confession
he had unwillingly called from his witness’ lips;
while slowly from end to end of that court-room the
wave of horror spread, till Imogene, her cause, and
that of the wretched prisoner himself, seemed swallowed
up in one fearful tide of unreality and nightmare.
The first gleam of relief came from the Judge.
“Miss Dare,” said he,
in his slow, kindly way that nothing could impair,
“do you realize the nature of the evidence you
have given to the court?”
Her slowly falling head and white
face, from which all the fearful excitement was slowly
ebbing in a dead despair, gave answer for her.
“I fear that you are not in
a condition to realize the effect of your words,”
the Judge went on. “Sympathy for the prisoner
or the excitement of being recalled to the stand has
unnerved or confused you. Take time, Miss Dare,
the court will wait; reconsider your words, and then
tell us the truth about this matter.”
But Imogene, with white lips and drooped
head, answered hurriedly:
“I have nothing to consider.
I have told, or attempted to tell, how Mrs. Clemmens
came to her death. She was struck down by me;
Craik Mansell there is innocent.”
At this repetition in words of what
she had before merely intimated by a gesture, the
Judge ceased his questions, and the horror of the multitude
found vent in one long, low, but irrepressible murmur.
Taking advantage of the momentary disturbance, Byrd
turned to his colleague with the agitated inquiry:
“Hickory, is this what
you have had in your mind for the last few days?”
“This,” repeated the other,
with an air of careful consideration, assumed, as
Byrd thought, to conceal any emotion which he might
have felt; “no, no, not really. I I
don’t know what I thought. Not this though.”
And he fixed his eyes upon Imogene’s fallen countenance,
with an expression of mingled doubt and wonder, as
baffling in its nature as the tone of voice he had
used.
“But,” stammered Byrd,
with an earnestness that almost partook of the nature
of pleading, “she is not speaking the truth,
of course. What we heard her say in the hut ”
“Hush!” interposed the
other, with a significant gesture and a sudden glance
toward the prisoner and his counsel; “watching
is better than talking just now. Besides, Orcutt
is going to speak.”
It was so. After a short and
violent conflict with the almost overwhelming emotions
that had crushed upon him with the words and actions
of Imogene, the great lawyer had summoned up sufficient
control over himself to reassume the duties of his
position and face once more the expectant crowd, and
the startled, if not thoroughly benumbed, jury.
His first words had the well-known
ring, and, like a puff of cool air through a heated
atmosphere, at once restored the court-room to its
usual condition of formality and restraint.
“This is not evidence, but the
raving of frenzy,” he said, in impassioned tones.
“The witness has been tortured by the demands
of the prosecution, till she is no longer responsible
for her words.” And turning toward the
District Attorney, who, at the first sound of his
adversary’s voice, had roused himself from the
stupor into which he had been thrown by the fearful
and unexpected turn which Imogene’s confession
had taken, he continued: “If my learned
friend is not lost to all feelings of humanity, he
will withdraw from the stand a witness laboring under
a mental aberration of so serious a nature.”
Mr. Ferris was an irritable man, but
he was touched with sympathy for his friend, reeling
under so heavy a blow. He therefore forbore to
notice this taunt save by a low bow, but turned at
once to the Judge.
“Your Honor,” said he,
“I desire to be understood by the Court, that
the statement which has just been made in your hearing
by this witness, is as much of a surprise to me as
to any one in this court-room. The fact which
I proposed to elicit from her testimony was of an entirely
different nature. In the conversation which we
held last night ”
But Mr. Orcutt, vacillating between
his powerful concern for Imogene, and his duty to
his client, would not allow the other to proceed.
“I object,” said he, “to
any attempt at influencing the jury by the statement
of any conversation which may have passed between the
District Attorney and the witness. From its effects
we may judge something of its nature, but with its
details we have nothing to do.”
And raising his voice till it filled
the room like a clarion, Mr. Orcutt said:
“The moment is too serious for
wrangling. A spectacle, the most terrible that
can be presented to the eyes of man, is before you.
A young, beautiful, and hitherto honored woman, caught
in the jaws of a cruel fate and urged on by the emotions
of her sex, which turn ever toward self-sacrifice,
has, in a moment of mistaken zeal or frantic terror,
allowed herself to utter words which sound like a criminal
confession. May it please your Honor and Gentlemen
of the Jury, this is an act to awaken compassion in
the breast of every true man. Neither my client
nor myself can regard it in any other light.
Though his case were ten times more critical than
it is, and condemnation awaited him at your hands
instead of a triumphant acquittal, he is not the man
I believe him, if he would consent to accept a deliverance
founded upon utterances so manifestly frenzied and
devoid of truth. I therefore repeat the objection
I have before urged. I ask your Honor now to strike
out all this testimony as irrelevant in rebuttal,
and I beg our learned friend to close an examination
as unprofitable to his own cause as to mine.”
“I agree with my friend,”
returned Mr. Ferris, “that the moment is one
unfit for controversy. If it please the Court,
therefore, I will withdraw the witness, though by
so doing I am forced to yield all hope of eliciting
the important fact I had relied upon to rebut the defence.”
And obedient to the bow of acquiescence
he received from the Judge, the District Attorney
turned to Miss Dare and considerately requested her
to leave the stand.
But she, roused by the sound of her
name perhaps, looked up, and meeting the eye of the
Judge, said:
“Pardon me, your Honor, but
I do not desire to leave the stand till I have made
clear to all who hear me that it is I, not the prisoner,
who am responsible for Mrs. Clemmens’ death.
The agony which I have been forced to undergo in giving
testimony against him, has earned me the right to
say the words that prove his innocence and my own guilt.”
“But,” said the Judge,
“we do not consider you in any condition to give
testimony in court to-day, even against yourself.
If what you say is true, you shall have ample opportunities
hereafter to confirm and establish your statements,
for you must know, Miss Dare, that no confession of
this nature will be considered sufficient without
testimony corroborative of its truth.”
“But, your Honor,” she
returned, with a dreadful calmness, “I have
corroborative testimony.” And amid the startled
looks of all present, she raised her hand and pointed
with steady forefinger at the astounded and by-no-means
gratified Hickory. “Let that man be recalled,”
she cried, “and asked to repeat the conversation
he had with a young servant-girl called Roxana, in
Professor Darling’s observatory some ten weeks
ago.”
The suddenness of her action, the
calm assurance with which it was made, together with
the intention it evinced of summoning actual evidence
to substantiate her confession, almost took away the
breath of the assembled multitude. Even Mr. Orcutt
seemed shaken by it, and stood looking from the outstretched
hand of this woman he so adored, to the abashed countenance
of the rough detective, with a wonder that for the
first time betrayed the presence of alarm. Indeed,
to him as to others, the moment was fuller of horror
than when she made her first self-accusation, for
what at that time partook of the vagueness of a dream,
seemed to be acquiring the substance of an awful reality.
Imogene alone remained unmoved.
Still with her eyes fixed on Hickory, she continued:
“He has not told you all he
knows about this matter, any more than I. If my word
needs corroboration, look to him.”
And taking advantage of the sensation
which this last appeal occasioned, she waited where
she was for the Judge to speak, with all the calmness
of one who has nothing more to fear or hope for in
this world.
But the Judge sat aghast at this spectacle
of youth and beauty insisting upon its own guilt,
and neither Mr. Ferris nor Mr. Orcutt having words
for this emergency, a silence, deep as the feeling
which had been aroused, gradually settled over the
whole court. It was fast becoming oppressive,
when suddenly a voice, low but firm, and endowed with
a strange power to awake and hold the attention, was
heard speaking in that quarter of the room whence
Mr. Orcutt’s commanding tones had so often issued.
It was an unknown voice, and for a minute a doubt seemed
to rest upon the assembled crowd as to whom it belonged.
But the change that had come into
Imogene’s face, as well as the character of
the words that were uttered, soon convinced them it
was the prisoner himself. With a start, every
one turned in the direction of the dock. The
sight that met their eyes seemed a fit culmination
of the scene through which they had just passed.
Erect, noble, as commanding in appearance and address
as the woman who still held her place on the witness
stand, Craik Mansell faced the judge and jury with
a quiet, resolute, but courteous assurance, that seemed
at once to rob him of the character of a criminal,
and set him on a par with the able and honorable men
by whom he was surrounded. Yet his words were
not those of a belied man, nor was his plea one of
innocence.
“I ask pardon,” he was
saying, “for addressing the court directly; first
of all, the pardon of my counsel, whose ability has
never been so conspicuous as in this case, and whose
just resentment, if he were less magnanimous and noble,
I feel I am now about to incur.”
Mr. Orcutt turned to him a look of
surprise and severity, but the prisoner saw nothing
but the face of the Judge, and continued:
“I would have remained silent
if the disposition which your Honor and the District
Attorney proposed to make of this last testimony were
not in danger of reconsideration from the appeal which
the witness has just made. I believe, with you,
that her testimony should be disregarded. I intend,
if I have the power, that it shall be disregarded.”
The Judge held up his hand, as if
to warn the prisoner and was about to speak.
“I entreat that I may be heard,”
said Mansell, with the utmost calmness. “I
beg the Court not to imagine that I am about to imitate
the witness in any sudden or ill-considered attempt
at a confession. All I intend is that her self-accusation
shall not derive strength or importance from any doubts
of my guilt which may spring from the defence which
has been interposed in my behalf.”
Mr. Orcutt, who, from the moment the
prisoner began to speak, had given evidences of a
great indecision as to whether he should allow his
client to continue or not, started at these words,
so unmistakably pointing toward a demolishment of
his whole case, and hurriedly rose. But a glance
at Imogene seemed to awaken a new train of thought,
and he as hurriedly reseated himself.
The prisoner, seeing he had nothing
to fear from his counsel’s interference, and
meeting with no rebuke from the Judge, went calmly
on:
“Yesterday I felt differently
in regard to this matter. If I could be saved
from my fate by a defence seemingly so impregnable,
I was willing to be so saved, but to-day I would be
a coward and a disgrace to my sex if, in face of the
generous action of this woman, I allowed a falsehood
of whatever description to place her in peril, or to
stand between me and the doom that probably awaits
me. Sir,” he continued, turning for the
first time to Mr. Orcutt, with a gesture of profound
respect, “you had been told that the path from
Mrs. Clemmens’ house to the bridge, and so on
to Monteith Quarry Station, could not be traversed
in ninety minutes, and you believed it. You were
not wrong. It cannot be gone over in that time.
But I now say to your Honor and to the jury, that the
distance from my aunt’s house to the Quarry Station
can be made in that number of minutes if a way can
be found to cross the river without going around by
the bridge. I know,” he proceeded, as a
torrent of muttered exclamations rose on his ear,
foremost among which was that of the much-discomfited
Hickory, “that to many of you, to all of you,
perhaps, all means for doing this seem to be lacking
to the chance wayfarer, but if there were a lumberman
here, he would tell you that the logs which are frequently
floated down this stream to the station afford an
easy means of passage to one accustomed to ride them,
as I have been when a lad, during the year I spent
in the Maine woods. At all events, it was upon
a log that happened to be lodged against the banks,
and which I pushed out into the stream by means of
the ‘pivy’ or long spiked pole which I
found lying in the grass at its side, that I crossed
the river on that fatal day; and if the detective,
who has already made such an effort to controvert
the defence, will risk an attempt at this expedient
for cutting short his route, I have no doubt he will
be able to show you that a man can pass from Mrs.
Clemmens’ house to the station at Monteith Quarry,
not only in ninety minutes, but in less, if the exigencies
of the case seem to demand it. I did it.”
And without a glance at Imogene, but
with an air almost lofty in its pride and manly assertion,
the prisoner sank back into his seat, and resumed
once more his quiet and unshaken demeanor.
This last change in the kaleidoscope
of events, that had been shifting before their eyes
for the last half hour, was too much for the continued
equanimity of a crowd already worked up into a state
of feverish excitement. It had become apparent
that by stripping away his defence, Mansell left himself
naked to the law. In this excitement of the jury,
consequent upon the self-accusation of Imogene, the
prisoner’s admission might prove directly fatal
to him. He was on trial for this crime; public
justice demanded blood for blood, and public excitement
clamored for a victim. It was dangerous to toy
with a feeling but one degree removed from the sentiment
of a mob. The jury might not stop to sympathize
with the self-abnegation of these two persons willing
to die for each other. They might say: “The
way is clear as to the prisoner at least; he has confessed
his defence is false; the guilty interpose false defences;
we are acquit before God and men if we convict him
out of his own mouth.”
The crowd in the court-room was saying
all this and more, each man to his neighbor.
A clamor of voices next to impossible to suppress rose
over the whole room, and not even the efforts of the
officers of the court, exerted to their full power
in the maintenance of order, could have hushed the
storm, had not the spectators become mute with expectation
at seeing Mr. Ferris and Mr. Orcutt, summoned by a
sign from the Judge, advance to the front of the bench
and engage in an earnest conference with the Court.
A few minutes afterward the Judge turned to the jury
and announced that the disclosures of the morning demanded
a careful consideration by the prosecution, that an
adjournment was undoubtedly indispensable, and that
the jury should refrain from any discussion of the
case, even among themselves, until it was finally
given them under the charge of the Court. The
jury expressed their concurrence by an almost unanimous
gesture of assent, and the crier proclaimed an adjournment
until the next day at ten o’clock.
Imogene, still sitting in the witness
chair, saw the prisoner led forth by the jailer without
being able to gather, in the whirl of the moment,
any indication that her dreadful sacrifice for
she had made wreck of her life in the eyes of the
world whether her confession were true or false had
accomplished any thing save to drive the man she loved
to the verge of that doom from which she had sought
to deliver him.
CHAPTER IX - PRO AND CON.
Hamlet. Do you see yonder
cloud that’s almost in shape of a camel? Polonius. By
the mass, and ’tis like a camel indeed. Hamlet. Methinks
it is like a weasel. Polonius. It
is back’d like a weasel. HAMLET.
SHORTLY after the adjournment of court,
Mr. Ferris summoned the two detectives to his office.
“We have a serious question
before us to decide,” said he. “Are
we to go on with the prosecution or are we to stop?
I should like to hear your views on the subject.”
Hickory was, as usual, the first to speak.
“I should say, stop,”
he cried. “This fresh applicant for the
honor of having slain the Widow Clemmens deserves
a hearing at least.”
“But,” hurriedly interposed
Byrd, “you don’t give any credit to her
story now, even if you did before the prisoner spoke?
You know she did not commit the crime herself, whatever
she may choose to declare in her anxiety to shield
the prisoner. I hope, sir,” he proceeded,
glancing at the District Attorney, “that you
have no doubts as to Miss Dare’s innocence?”
But Mr. Ferris, instead of answering,
turned to Hickory and said:
“Miss Dare, in summoning you
to confirm her statement, relied, I suppose, upon
the fact of your having been told by Professor Darling’s
servant-maid that she that is, Miss Dare was
gone from the observatory when the girl came for her
on the morning of the murder?”
“Yes, sir.”
“A strong corroborative fact, if true?”
“Yes, sir.”
“But is it true? In the
explanation which Miss Dare gave me last night of
this affair, she uttered statements essentially different
from those she made in court to-day. She then
told me she was in the observatory when the
girl came for her; that she was looking through a telescope
which was behind a high rack filled with charts; and
that Why do you start?”
“I didn’t start,” protested Hickory.
“I beg your pardon,” returned Mr. Ferris.
“Well, then, if I did make such
a fool of myself, it was because so far her story
is plausible enough. She was in that very position
when I visited the observatory, you remember,
and she was so effectually concealed I didn’t
see her or know she was there, till I looked behind
the rack.”
“Very good!” interjected
Mr. Ferris. “And that,” he resumed,
“she did not answer the girl or make known her
presence, because at the moment the girl came in she
was deeply interested in watching something that was
going on in the town.”
“In the town!” repeated Byrd.
“Yes; the telescope was lowered
so as to command a view of the town, and she had taken
advantage of its position (as she assured me last night)
to consult the church clock.”
“The church clock!” echoed
Byrd once more. “And what time did she say
it was?” breathlessly cried both detectives.
“Five minutes to twelve.”
“A critical moment,” ejaculated
Byrd. “And what was it she saw going on
in the town at that especial time?”
“I will tell you,” returned
the District Attorney, impressively. “She
said and I believed her last night and so
recalled her to the stand this morning that
she saw Craik Mansell fleeing toward the swamp from
Mrs. Clemmens’ dining-room door.”
Both men looked up astonished.
“That was what she told me last
night. To-day she comes into court with this
contradictory story of herself being the assailant
and sole cause of Mrs. Clemmens’ death.”
“But all that is frenzy,”
protested Byrd. “She probably saw from your
manner that the prisoner was lost if she gave this
fact to the court, and her mind became disordered.
She evidently loves this Mansell, and as for me, I
pity her.”
“So do I,” assented the District Attorney;
“still ”
“Is it possible,” Byrd
interrupted, with feeling, as Mr. Ferris hesitated,
“that you do doubt her innocence? After
the acknowledgments made by the prisoner too?”
Rising from his seat, Mr. Ferris began
slowly to pace the floor.
“I should like each of you,”
said he, without answering the appeal of Byrd, “to
tell me why I should credit what she told me in conversation
last night rather than what she uttered upon oath in
the court-room to-day?”
“Let me speak first,”
rejoined Byrd, glancing at Hickory. And, rising
also, he took his stand against the mantel-shelf where
he could partially hide his face from those he addressed.
“Sir,” he proceeded, after a moment, “both
Hickory and myself know Miss Dare to be innocent of
this murder. A circumstance which we have hitherto
kept secret, but which in justice to Miss Dare I think
we are now bound to make known, has revealed to us
the true criminal. Hickory, tell Mr. Ferris of
the deception you practised upon Miss Dare in the
hut.”
The surprised, but secretly gratified,
detective at once complied. He saw no reason
for keeping quiet about that day’s work.
He told how, by means of a letter purporting to come
from Mansell, he had decoyed Imogene to an interview
in the hut, where, under the supposition she was addressing
her lover, she had betrayed her conviction of his guilt,
and advised him to confess it.
Mr. Ferris listened with surprise and great interest.
“That seems to settle the question,” he
said.
But it was now Hickory’s turn to shake his head.
“I don’t know,”
he remonstrated. “I have sometimes thought
she saw through the trick and turned it to her own
advantage.”
“How to her own advantage?”
“To talk in such a way as to make us think Mansell
was guilty.”
“Stuff!” said Byrd; “that woman?”
“More unaccountable things have
happened,” was the weak reply of Hickory, his
habitual state of suspicion leading him more than once
into similar freaks of folly.
“Sir,” said Mr. Byrd,
confidingly, to the District Attorney, “let us
run over this matter from the beginning. Starting
with the supposition that the explanation she gave
you last night was the true one, let us see if the
whole affair does not hang together in a way to satisfy
us all as to where the real guilt lies. To begin,
then, with the meeting in the woods ”
“Wait,” interrupted Hickory;
“there is going to be an argument here; so suppose
you give your summary of events from the lady’s
standpoint, as that seems to be the one which interests
you most.”
“I was about to do so,”
Horace assured him, heedless of the rough fellow’s
good-natured taunt. “To make my point, it
is absolutely necessary for us to transfer ourselves
into her position and view matters as they gradually
unfolded themselves before her eyes. First, then,
as I have before suggested, let us consider the interview
held by this man and woman in the woods. Miss
Dare, as we must remember, was not engaged to Mr.
Mansell; she only loved him. Their engagement,
to say nothing of their marriage, depended upon his
success in life a success which to them
seemed to hang solely upon the decision of Mrs. Clemmens
concerning the small capital he desired her to advance
him. But in the interview which Mansell had held
with his aunt previous to the meeting between the
lovers, Mrs. Clemmens had refused to loan him this
money, and Miss Dare, whose feelings we are endeavoring
to follow, found herself beset by the entreaties of
a man who, having failed in his plans for future fortune,
feared the loss of her love as well. What was
the natural consequence? Rebellion against the
widow’s decision, of course, a rebellion
which she showed by the violent gesture which she
made; and then a determination to struggle
for her happiness, as she evinced when, with most
unhappy ambiguity of expression, she begged him to
wait till the next day before pressing his ring upon
her acceptance, because, as she said:
“’A night has been known
to change the whole current of a person’s affairs.’
“To her, engrossed with the
one idea of making a personal effort to alter Mrs.
Clemmens’ mind on the money question, these words
seemed innocent enough. But the look with which
he received them, and the pause that followed, undoubtedly
impressed her, and prepared the way for the interest
she manifested when, upon looking through the telescope
the next day, she saw him flying in that extraordinary
way from his aunt’s cottage toward the woods.
Not that she then thought of his having committed
a crime. As I trace her mental experience, she
did not come to that conclusion till it was forced
upon her. I do not know, and so cannot say, how
she first heard of the murder ”
“She was told of it on the street-corner,”
interpolated Mr. Ferris.
“Ah, well, then, fresh from
this vision of her lover hasting from his aunt’s
door to hide himself in the woods beyond, she came
into town and was greeted by the announcement that
Mrs. Clemmens had just been assaulted by a tramp in
her own house. I know this was the way in which
the news was told her, from the expression of her face
as she entered the house. I was standing at the
gate, you remember, when she came up, and her look
had in it determination and horror, but no special
fear. In fact, the words she dropped show the
character of her thoughts at that time. She distinctly
murmured in my hearing: ’No good can come
of it, none.’ As if her mind were dwelling
upon the advantages which might accrue to her lover
from his aunt’s death, and weighing them against
the foul means by which that person’s end had
been hastened. Yet I will not say but she may
have been influenced in the course which she took by
some doubt or apprehension of her own. The fact
that she came to the house at all, and, having come,
insisted upon knowing all the details of the assault,
seem to prove she was not without a desire to satisfy
herself that suspicion rightfully attached itself to
the tramp. But not until she saw her lover’s
ring on the floor (the ring which she had with her
own hand dropped into the pocket of his coat the day
before) and heard that the tramp had justified himself
and was no longer considered the assailant, did her
true fear and horror come. Then, indeed, all the
past rose up before her, and, believing her lover guilty
of this crime, she laid claim to the jewel as the
first and only alternative that offered by which she
might stand between him and the consequences of his
guilt. Her subsequent agitation when the dying
woman made use of the exclamation that indissolubly
connected the crime with a ring, speaks for itself.
Nor was her departure from the house any too hurried
or involuntary, when you consider that the vengeance
invoked by the widow, was, in Miss Dare’s opinion,
called down upon one to whom she had nearly plighted
her troth. What is the next act in the drama?
The scene in the Syracuse depot. Let me see if
I cannot explain it. A woman who has once allowed
herself to suspect the man she loves of a murderous
deed, cannot rest till she has either convinced herself
that her suspicions are false, or until she has gained
such knowledge of the truth as makes her feel justified
in her seeming treason. A woman of Miss Dare’s
generous nature especially. What does she do,
then? With the courage that characterizes all
her movements, she determines upon seeing him, and
from his own lips, perhaps, win a confession of guilt
or innocence. Conceiving that his flight was
directed toward the Quarry Station, and thence to
Buffalo, she embraced the first opportunity to follow
him to the latter place. As I have told you,
her ticket was bought for Buffalo, and to Buffalo
she evidently intended going. But chancing to
leave the cars at Syracuse, she was startled by encountering
in the depot the very man with whom she had been associating
thoughts of guilt. Shocked and thrown off her
guard by the unexpectedness of the occurrence, she
betrays her shrinking and her horror. ‘Were
you coming to see me?’ she asks, and recoils,
while he, conscious at the first glimpse of her face
that his guilt has cost him her love, starts back also,
uttering, in his shame and despair, words that were
similar to hers, ’Were you coming to see me?’”
“Convinced without further speech,
that her worst fears had foundation in fact, she turns
back toward her home. The man she loved had committed
a crime. That it was partly for her sake only
increased her horror sevenfold. She felt as if
she were guilty also, and, with sudden remorse, remembered
how, instead of curbing his wrath the day before she
had inflamed it by her words, if not given direction
to it by her violent gestures. That fact, and
the self-blame it produced, probably is the cause
why her love did not vanish with her hopes. Though
he was stained by guilt, she felt that it was the
guilt of a strong nature driven from its bearings
by the conjunction of two violent passions, ambition
and love; and she being passionate and ambitious herself,
remained attached to the man while she recoiled from
his crime.
“This being so, she could not,
as a woman, wish him to suffer the penalty of his
wickedness. Though lost to her, he must not be
lost to the world. So, with the heroism natural
to such a nature, she shut the secret up in her own
breast, and faced her friends with courage, wishing,
if not hoping, that the matter would remain the mystery
it promised to be when she stood with us in the presence
of the dying woman.
“But this was not to be, for
suddenly, in the midst of her complacency, fell the
startling announcement that another man an
innocent man one, too, of her lover’s
own standing, if not hopes, had by a curious conjunction
of events so laid himself open to the suspicion of
the authorities as to be actually under arrest for
this crime. ’Twas a danger she had not
foreseen, a result for which she was not prepared.
“Startled and confounded she
let a few days go by in struggle and indecision, possibly
hoping, with the blind trust of her sex, that Mr.
Hildreth would be released without her interference.
But Mr. Hildreth was not released, and her anxiety
was fast becoming unendurable, when that decoy letter
sent by Hickory reached her, awakening in her breast
for the first time, perhaps, the hope that Mansell
would show himself to be a true man in this extremity,
and by a public confession of guilt release her from
the task of herself supplying the information which
would lead to his commitment.
“And, perhaps, if it had really
fallen to the lot of Mansell to confront her in the
hut and listen to her words of adjuration and appeal,
he might have been induced to consent to her wishes.
But a detective sat there instead of her lover, and
the poor woman lived to see the days go by without
any movement being made to save Mr. Hildreth.
At last was it the result of the attempt
made by this man upon his life? she put
an end to the struggle by acting for herself.
Moved by a sense of duty, despite her love, she sent
the letter which drew attention to her lover, and
paved the way for that trial which has occupied our
attention for so many days. But mark
this, for I think it is the only explanation of her
whole conduct the sense of justice that
upheld her in this duty was mingled with the hope
that her lover would escape conviction if he did not
trial. The one fact which told the most against
him I allude to his flight from his aunt’s
door on the morning of the murder, as observed by
her through the telescope was as yet a secret
in her own breast, and there she meant it to remain
unless it was drawn forth by actual question.
But it was not a fact likely to be made the subject
of question, and drawing hope from that consideration,
she prepared herself for the ordeal before her, determined,
as I actually believe, to answer with truth all the
inquiries that were put to her.
“But in an unexpected hour she
learned that the detectives were anxious to know where
she was during the time of the murder. She heard
Hickory question Professor Darling’s servant-girl,
as to whether she was still in the observatory, and
at once feared that her secret was discovered.
Feared, I say I conjecture this, but
what I do not conjecture is that with the fear, or
doubt, or whatever emotion it was she cherished, a
revelation came of the story she might tell if worst
came to worst, and she found herself forced to declare
what she saw when the clock stood at five minutes
to twelve on that fatal day. Think of your conversation
with the girl Roxana,” he went on to Hickory,
“and then think of that woman crouching behind
the rack, listening to your words, and see if you
can draw any other conclusion from the expression of
her face than that of triumph at seeing a way to deliver
her lover at the sacrifice of herself.”
As Byrd waited for a reply, Hickory
reluctantly acknowledged:
“Her look was a puzzler, that
I will allow. She seemed glad ”
“There,” cried Byrd, “you
say she seemed glad; that is enough. Had she
had the weight of this crime upon her conscience, she
would have betrayed a different emotion from that.
I pray you to consider the situation,” he proceeded,
turning to the District Attorney, “for on it
hangs your conviction of her innocence. First,
imagine her guilty. What would her feelings be,
as, hiding unseen in that secret corner, she hears
a detective’s voice inquiring where she was when
the fatal blow was struck, and hears the answer given
that she was not where she was supposed to be, but
in the woods the woods which she and every
one know lead so directly to Mrs. Clemmens’
house, she could without the least difficulty hasten
there and back in the hour she was observed to be
missing? Would she show gladness or triumph even
of a wild or delirious order? No, even Hickory
cannot say she would. Now, on the contrary, see
her as I do, crouched there in the very place before
the telescope which she occupied when the girl came
to the observatory before, but unseen now as she was
unseen then, and watch the change that takes place
in her countenance as she hears question and answer
and realizes what confirmation she would receive from
this girl if she ever thought fit to declare that
she was not in the observatory when the girl sought
her there on the day of the murder. That by this
act she would bring execration if not death upon herself,
she does not stop to consider. Her mind is full
of what she can do for her lover, and she does not
think of herself.
“But an enthusiasm like this
is too frenzied to last. As time passes by and
Craik Mansell is brought to trial, she begins to hope
she may be spared this sacrifice. She therefore
responds with perfect truth when summoned to the stand
to give evidence, and does not waver, though question
after question is asked her, whose answers cannot fail
to show the state of her mind in regard to the prisoner’s
guilt. Life and honor are sweet even to one in
her condition; and if her lover could be saved without
falsehood it was her natural instinct to avoid it.
“And it looked as if he would
be saved. A defence both skilful and ingenious
had been advanced for him by his counsel a
defence which only the one fact so securely locked
in her bosom could controvert. You can imagine,
then, the horror and alarm which must have seized her
when, in the very hour of hope, you approached her
with the demand which proved that her confidence in
her power to keep silence had been premature, and
that the alternative was yet to be submitted to her
of destroying her lover or sacrificing herself.
Yet, because a great nature does not succumb without
a struggle, she tried even now the effect of the truth
upon you, and told you the one fact she considered
so detrimental to the safety of her lover.
“The result was fatal.
Though I cannot presume to say what passed between
you, I can imagine how the change in your countenance
warned her of the doom she would bring upon Mansell
if she went into court with the same story she told
you. Nor do I find it difficult to imagine how,
in one of her history and temperament, a night of
continuous brooding over this one topic should have
culminated in the act which startled us so profoundly
in the court-room this morning. Love, misery,
devotion are not mere names to her, and the greatness
which sustained her through the ordeal of denouncing
her lover in order that an innocent man might be relieved
from suspicion, was the same that made it possible
for her to denounce herself that she might redeem
the life she had thus deliberately jeopardized.
“That she did this with a certain
calmness and dignity proves it to have been the result
of design. A murderess forced by conscience into
confession would not have gone into the details of
her crime, but blurted out her guilt, and left the
details to be drawn from her by question. Only
the woman anxious to tell her story with the plausibility
necessary to insure its belief would have planned and
carried on her confession as she did.
“The action of the prisoner,
in face of this proof of devotion, though it might
have been foreseen by a man, was evidently not foreseen
by her. To me, who watched her closely at the
time, her face wore a strange look of mingled satisfaction
and despair, satisfaction in having awakened
his manhood, despair at having failed in saving him.
But it is not necessary for me to dilate on this point.
If I have been successful in presenting before you
the true condition of her mind during this struggle,
you will see for yourself what her feelings must be
now that her lover has himself confessed to a fact,
to hide which she made the greatest sacrifice of which
mortal is capable.”
Mr. Ferris, who, during this lengthy
and exhaustive harangue, had sat with brooding countenance
and an anxious mien, roused himself as the other ceased,
and glanced with a smile at Hickory.
“Well,” said he, “that’s
good reasoning; now let us hear how you will go to
work to demolish it.”
The cleared brow, the playful tone
of the District Attorney showed the relieved state
of his mind. Byrd’s arguments had evidently
convinced him of the innocence of Imogene Dare.
Hickory, seeing it, shook his head with a gloomy air.
“Sir,” said he, “I
can’t demolish it. If I could tell why Mansell
fled from Widow Clemmens’ house at five minutes
to twelve I might be able to do so, but that fact
stumps me. It is an act consistent with guilt.
It may be consistent with innocence, but, as we don’t
know all the facts, we can’t say so. But
this I do know, that my convictions with regard to
that man have undergone a change. I now as firmly
believe in his innocence as I once did in his guilt.”
“What has produced the change?” asked
Mr. Ferris.
“Well,” said Hickory,
“it all lies in this. From the day I heard
Miss Dare accuse him so confidently in the hut, I
believed him guilty; from the moment he withdrew his
defence, I believed him innocent.”
Mr. Ferris and Mr. Byrd looked at
him astonished. He at once brought down his fist
in vigorous assertion on the table.
“I tell you,” said he,
“that Craik Mansell is innocent. The truth
is, he believes Miss Dare guilty, and so stands his
trial, hoping to save her.”
“And be hung for her crime?” asked Mr.
Ferris.
“No; he thinks his innocence
will save him, in spite of the evidence on which we
got him indicted.”
But the District Attorney protested at this.
“That can’t be,”
said he; “Mansell has withdrawn the only defence
he had.”
“On the contrary,” asserted
Hickory, “that very thing only proves my theory
true. He is still determined to save Miss Dare
by every thing short of a confession of his own guilt.
He won’t lie. That man is innocent.”
“And Miss Dare is guilty?” said Byrd.
“Shall I make it clear to you
in the way it has become clear to Mr. Mansell?”
As Byrd only answered by a toss of
his head, Hickory put his elbows on the table, and
checking off every sentence with the forefinger of
his right hand, which he pointed at Mr. Ferris’
shirt-stud, as if to instil from its point conviction
into that gentleman’s bosom, he proceeded with
the utmost composure as follows:
“To commence, then, with the
scene in the woods. He meets her. She is
as angry at his aunt as he is. What does she
do? She strikes the tree with her hand, and tells
him to wait till to-morrow, since a night has been
known to change the whole current of a person’s
affairs. Now tell me what does that mean?
Murder? If so, she was the one to originate it.
He can’t forget that. It has stamped itself
upon Mansell’s memory, and when, after the assassination
of Mrs. Clemmens, he recalls those words, he is convinced
that she has slain Mrs. Clemmens to help him.”
“But, Mr. Hickory,” objected
Mr. Ferris, “this assumes that Mr. Mansell is
innocent, whereas we have exceedingly cogent proof
that he is the guilty party. There is the circumstance
of his leaving Widow Clemmens’ house at five
minutes to twelve.”
To which Hickory, with a twinkle in his eye, replied:
“I won’t discuss that;
it hasn’t been proved, you know. Miss Dare
told you she saw him do this, but she wouldn’t
swear to it. Nothing is to be taken for granted
against my man.”
“Then you think Miss Dare spoke falsely?”
“I don’t say that.
I believe that whatever he did could be explained if
we knew as much about it as he does. But I’m
not called upon to explain any thing which has not
appeared in the evidence against him.”
“Well, then, we’ll take
the evidence. There is his ring, found on the
scene of murder.”
“Exactly,” rejoined Hickory.
“Dropped there, as he must suppose, by Miss
Dare, because he didn’t know she had secretly
restored it to his pocket.”
Mr. Ferris smiled.
“You don’t see the force
of the evidence,” said he. “As she
had restored it to his pocket, he must have
been the one to drop it there.”
“I am willing to admit he dropped
it there, not that he killed Mrs. Clemmens. I
am now speaking of his suspicions as to the assassin.
When the betrothal ring was found there, he suspects
Miss Dare of the crime, and nothing has occurred to
change his suspicions.”
“But,” said the District
Attorney, “how does your client, Mr. Mansell,
get over this difficulty; that Miss Dare, who has committed
a murder to put five thousand dollars into his pocket,
immediately afterward turns round and accuses him
of the crime nay more, furnishes evidence
against him!”
“You can’t expect the
same consistency from a woman as from a man. They
can nerve themselves up one moment to any deed of desperation,
and take every pains the next to conceal it by a lie.”
“Men will do the same; then why not Mansell?”
“I am showing you why I know
that Mansell believes Miss Dare guilty of a murder.
To continue, then. What does he do when he hears
that his aunt has been murdered? He scratches
out the face of Miss Dare in a photograph; he ties
up her letters with a black ribbon as if she were
dead and gone to him. Then the scene in the Syracuse
depot! The rule of three works both ways, Mr.
Byrd, and if she left her home to solve her
doubts, what shall be said of him? The recoil,
too was it less on his part than hers?
And, if she had cause to gather guilt from his manner,
had he not as much cause to gather it from hers?
If his mind was full of suspicion when he met her,
it became conviction before he left; and, bearing
that fact in your mind, watch how he henceforth conducted
himself. He does not come to Sibley; the woman
he fears to encounter is there. He hears of Mr.
Hildreth’s arrest, reads of the discoveries which
led to it, and keeps silent. So would any other
man have done in his place, at least till he saw whether
this arrest was likely to end in trial. But he
cannot forget he had been in Sibley on the fatal day,
or that there may be some one who saw his interview
with Miss Dare. When Byrd comes to him, therefore,
and tells him he is wanted in Sibley, his first question
is, ‘Am I wanted as a witness?’ and, even
you have acknowledged, Mr. Ferris, that he seemed
surprised to find himself accused of the crime.
But, accused, he takes his course and keeps to it.
Brought to trial, he remembers the curious way in which
he crossed the river, and thus cut short the road
to the station; and, seeing in it great opportunities
for a successful defence, chooses Mr. Orcutt for his
counsel, and trusts the secret to him. The trial
goes on; acquittal seems certain, when suddenly she
is recalled to the stand, and he hears words which
make him think she is going to betray him by some falsehood,
when, instead of following the lead of the prosecution,
she launches into a personal confession. What
does he do? Why, rise and hold up his hand in
a command for her to stop. But she does not heed,
and the rest follows as a matter of course. The
life she throws away he will not accept. He is
innocent, but his defence is false! He says so,
and leaves the jury to decide on the verdict.
There can be no doubt,” Hickory finally concluded,
“that some of these circumstances are consistent
only with his belief that Miss Dare is a murderess:
such, for instance, as his scratching out her face
in the picture. Others favor the theory in a
less degree, but this is what I want to impress upon
both your minds,” he declared, turning first
to Mr. Ferris and then to Mr. Byrd: “If
any fact, no matter how slight, leads us to the conviction
that Craik Mansell, at any time after the murder,
entertained the belief that Miss Dare committed it,
his innocence follows as a matter of course. For
the guilty could never entertain a belief in the guilt
of any other person.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Ferris,
“I admit that, but we have got to see into Mr.
Mansell’s mind before we can tell what his belief
really was.”
“No,” was Hickory’s
reply; “let us look at his actions. I say
that that defaced picture is conclusive. One
day he loves that woman and wants her to marry him;
the next, he defaces her picture. Why? She
had not offended him. Not a word, not a line,
passes between them to cause him to commit this act.
But he does hear of his aunt’s murder, and he
does recall her sinister promise: ’Wait;
there is no telling what a day will bring forth.’
I say that no other cause for his act is shown except
his conviction that she is a murderess.”
“But,” persisted Mr. Ferris,
“his leaving the house, as he acknowledges he
did, by this unfrequented and circuitous road?”
“I have said before that I cannot
explain his presence there, or his flight. All
I am now called upon to show is, some fact inconsistent
with any thing except a belief in this young woman’s
guilt. I claim I have shown it, and, as you admit,
Mr. Ferris, if I show that, he is innocent.”
“Yes,” said Byrd, speaking
for the first time; “but we have heard of people
manufacturing evidence in their own behalf.”
“Come, Byrd,” replied
Hickory, “you don’t seriously mean to attack
my position with that suggestion. How could a
man dream of manufacturing evidence of such a character?
A murderer manufactures evidence to throw suspicion
on other people. No fool could suppose that scratching
out the face of a girl in a photograph and locking
it up in his own desk, would tend to bring her to
the scaffold, or save him from it.”
“And, yet,” rejoined Byrd,
“that very act acquits him in your eyes.
All that is necessary is to give him credit for being
smart enough to foresee that it would have such a
tendency in the eyes of any person who discovered
the picture.”
“Then,” said Hickory,
“he would also have to foresee that she would
accuse herself of murder when he was on trial for it,
and that he would thereupon withdraw his defence.
Byrd, you are foreseeing too much. My friend
Mansell possesses no such power of looking into the
future as that.”
“Your friend Mansell!”
repeated Mr. Ferris, with a smile. “If you
were on his jury, I suppose your bias in his favor
would lead you to acquit him of this crime?”
“I should declare him ‘Not
guilty,’ and stick to it, if I had to be locked
up for a year.”
Mr. Ferris sank into an attitude of
profound thought. Horace Byrd, impressed by this,
looked at him anxiously.
“Have your convictions been
shaken by Hickory’s ingenious theory?”
he ventured to inquire at last.
Mr. Ferris abstractedly replied:
“This is no time for me to state
my convictions. It is enough that you comprehend
my perplexity.” And, relapsing into his
former condition, he remained for a moment wrapped
in silence, then he said: “Byrd, how comes
it that the humpback who excited so much attention
on the day of the murder was never found?”
Byrd, astonished, surveyed the District
Attorney with a doubtful look that gradually changed
into one of quiet satisfaction as he realized the
significance of this recurrence to old theories and
suspicions. His answer, however, was slightly
embarrassed in tone, though frank enough to remind
one of Hickory’s blunt-spoken admissions.
“Well,” said he, “I
suppose the main reason is that I made no attempt to
find him.”
“Do you think that you were
wise in that, Mr. Byrd?” inquired Mr. Ferris,
with some severity.
Horace laughed.
“I can find him for you to-day, if you want
him,” he declared.
“You can? You know him, then?”
“Very well. Mr. Ferris,”
he courteously remarked, “I perhaps should have
explained to you at the time, that I recognized this
person and knew him to be an honest man; but the habits
of secrecy in our profession are so fostered by the
lives we lead, that we sometimes hold our tongue when
it would be better for us to speak. The humpback
who talked with us on the court-house steps the morning
Mrs. Clemmens was murdered, was not what he seemed,
sir. He was a detective; a detective in disguise;
a man with whom I never presume to meddle in
other words, our famous Mr. Gryce.”
“Gryce! that man!” exclaimed
Mr. Ferris, astounded.
“Yes, sir. He was in disguise,
probably for some purpose of his own, but I knew his
eye. Gryce’s eye isn’t to be mistaken
by any one who has much to do with him.”
“And that famous detective was
actually on the spot at the time this murder was discovered,
and you let him go without warning me of his presence?”
“Sir,” returned Mr. Byrd,
“neither you nor I nor any one at that time
could foresee what a serious and complicated case this
was going to be. Besides, he did not linger in
this vicinity, but took the cars only a few minutes
after he parted from us. I did not think he wanted
to be dragged into this affair unless it was necessary.
He had important matters of his own to look after.
However, if suspicion had continued to follow him,
I should have notified him of the fact, and let him
speak for himself. But it vanished so quickly
in the light of other developments, I just let the
matter drop.”
The impatient frown with which Mr.
Ferris received this acknowledgment showed he was
not pleased.
“I think you made a mistake,”
said he. Then, after a minute’s thought,
added: “You have seen Gryce since?”
“Yes, sir; several times.”
“And he acknowledged himself to have been the
humpback?”
“Yes, sir.”
“You must have had some conversation
with him, then, about this murder? He was too
nearly concerned in it not to take some interest in
the affair?”
“Yes, sir; Gryce takes an interest in all murder
cases.”
“Well, then, what did he have
to say about this one? He gave an opinion, I
suppose?”
“No, sir. Gryce never gives
an opinion without study, and we detectives have no
time to study up an affair not our own. If you
want to know what Gryce thinks about a crime, you
have got to put the case into his hands.”
Mr. Ferris paused and seemed to ruminate.
Seeing this, Mr. Byrd flushed and cast a side glance
at Hickory, who returned him an expressive shrug.
“Mr. Ferris,” ventured
the former, “if you wish to consult with Mr.
Gryce on this matter, do not hesitate because of us.
Both Hickory and myself acknowledge we are more or
less baffled by this case, and Gryce’s judgment
is a good thing to have in a perplexity.”
“You think so?” queried the District Attorney.
“I do,” said Byrd.
Mr. Ferris glanced at Hickory.
“Oh, have the old man here if
you want him,” was that detective’s blunt
reply. “I have nothing to say against your
getting all the light you can on this affair.”
“Very good,” returned
Mr. Ferris. “You may give me his address
before you go.”
“His address for to-night is
Utica,” observed Byrd. “He could be
here before morning, if you wanted him.”
“I am in no such hurry as that,”
returned Mr. Ferris, and he sank again into thought.
The detectives took advantage of his
abstraction to utter a few private condolences in
each other’s ears.
“So it seems we are to be laid
on the shelf,” whispered Hickory.
“Yes, for which let us be thankful,” answered
Byrd.
“Why? Are you getting tired of the affair?”
“Yes.”
A humorous twinkle shone for a minute in Hickory’s
eye.
“Pooh!” said he, “it’s just
getting interesting.”
“Opinions differ,” quoth Byrd.
“Not much,” retorted Hickory.
Something in the way he said this
made Byrd look at him more intently. He instantly
changed his tone.
“Old fellow,” said he,
“you don’t believe Miss Dare committed
this crime any more than I do.”
A sly twinkle answered him from the detective’s
half-shut eye.
“All that talk of having seen
through your disguise in the hut is just nonsense
on your part to cover up your real notion about it.
What is that notion, Hickory? Come, out with
it; let us understand each other thoroughly at last.”
“Do I understand you?”
“You shall, when you tell me
just what your convictions are in this matter.”
“Well, then,” replied
Hickory, with a short glance at Mr. Ferris, “I
believe (it’s hard as pulling teeth to own it)
that neither of them did it: that she thought
him guilty and he thought her so, but that in reality
the crime lies at the door of some third party totally
disconnected with either of them.”
“Such as Gouverneur Hildreth?” whispered
Byrd.
“Such as Gouverneur Hildreth,”
drawled Hickory.
The two detectives eyed each other,
smiled, and turned with relieved countenances toward
the District Attorney. He was looking at them
with great earnestness.
“That is your joint opinion?” he remarked.
“It is mine,” cried Hickory,
bringing his fist down on the table with a vim that
made every individual article on it jump.
“It is and it is not mine,”
acquiesced Byrd, as the eye of Mr. Ferris turned in
his direction. “Mr. Mansell may be innocent indeed,
after hearing Hickory’s explanation of his conduct,
I am ready to believe he is but to say
that Gouverneur Hildreth is guilty comes hard to me
after the long struggle I have maintained in favor
of his innocence. Yet, what other conclusion
remains after an impartial view of the subject?
None. Then why should I shrink from acknowledging
I was at fault, or hesitate to admit a defeat where
so many causes combined to mislead me?”
“Which means you agree with
Hickory?” ventured the District Attorney.
Mr. Byrd slowly bowed.
Mr. Ferris continued for a moment
looking alternately from one to the other; then he
observed:
“When two such men unite in
an opinion, it is at least worthy of consideration.”
And, rising, he took on an aspect of sudden determination.
“Whatever may be the truth in regard to this
matter,” said he, “one duty is clear.
Miss Dare, as you inform me, has been with
but little idea of the consequences, I am sure allowed
to remain under the impression that the interview
which she held in the hut was with her lover.
As her belief in the prisoner’s guilt doubtless
rests upon the admissions which were at that time
made in her hearing, it is palpable that a grave injustice
has been done both to her and to him by leaving this
mistake of hers uncorrected. I therefore consider
it due to Miss Dare, as well as to the prisoner, to
undeceive her on this score before another hour has
passed over our heads. I must therefore request
you, Mr. Byrd, to bring the lady here. You will
find her still in the court-house, I think, as she
requested leave to remain in the room below till the
crowd had left the streets.”
Mr. Byrd, who, in the new light which
had been thrown on the affair by his own and Hickory’s
suppositions, could not but see the justice of this,
rose with alacrity to obey.
“I will bring her if she is
in the building,” he declared, hurriedly leaving
the room.
“And if she is not,” Mr.
Ferris remarked, with a glance at the consciously
rebuked Hickory, “we shall have to follow her
to her home, that is all. I am determined to
see this woman’s mind cleared of all misapprehensions
before I take another step in the way of my duty.”
CHAPTER X - A MISTAKE RECTIFIED.
If
circumstances lead me, I will find
Where
truth is hid, though it were hid, indeed,
Within
the centre. HAMLET.
IF Mr. Ferris, in seeking this interview
with Miss Dare, had been influenced by any hope of
finding her in an unsettled and hesitating state of
mind, he was effectually undeceived, when, after a
few minutes’ absence, Mr. Byrd returned with
her to his presence. Though her physical strength
was nearly exhausted, and she looked quite pale and
worn, there was a steady gleam in her eye, which spoke
of an unshaken purpose.
Seeing it, and noting the forced humility
with which she awaited his bidding at the threshold,
the District Attorney, for the first time perhaps,
realized the power of this great, if perverted, nature,
and advancing with real kindness to the door, he greeted
her with as much deference as he ever showed to ladies,
and gravely pushed toward her a chair.
She did not take it. On the contrary,
she drew back a step, and looked at him in some doubt,
but a sudden glimpse of Hickory’s sturdy figure
in the corner seemed to reassure her, and merely stopping
to acknowledge Mr. Ferris’ courtesy by a bow,
she glided forward and took her stand by the chair
he had provided.
A short and, on his part, somewhat
embarrassing pause followed. It was broken by
her.
“You sent for me,” she
suggested. “You perhaps want some explanation
of my conduct, or some assurance that the confession
I made before the court to-day was true?”
If Mr. Ferris had needed any further
proof than he had already received that Imogene Dare,
in presenting herself before the world as a criminal,
had been actuated by a spirit of devotion to the prisoner,
he would have found it in the fervor and unconscious
dignity with which she uttered these few words.
But he needed no such proof. Giving her, therefore,
a look full of grave significance, he replied:
“No, Miss Dare. After my
experience of the ease with which you can contradict
yourself in matters of the most serious import, you
will pardon me if I say that the truth or falsehood
of your words must be arrived at by some other means
than any you yourself can offer. My business
with you at this time is of an entirely different nature.
Instead of listening to further confessions from you,
it has become my duty to offer one myself. Not
on my own behalf,” he made haste to explain,
as she looked up, startled, “but on account of
these men, who, in their anxiety to find out who murdered
Mrs. Clemmens, made use of means and resorted to deceptions
which, if their superiors had been consulted, would
not have been countenanced for a moment.”
“I do not understand,”
she murmured, looking at the two detectives with a
wonder that suddenly merged into alarm as she noticed
the embarrassment of the one and the decided discomfiture
of the other.
Mr. Ferris at once resumed:
“In the weeks that have elapsed
since the commission of this crime, it has been my
lot to subject you to much mental misery, Miss Dare.
Provided by yourself with a possible clue to the murder,
I have probed the matter with an unsparing hand.
Heedless of the pain I was inflicting, or the desperation
to which I was driving you, I asked you questions
and pressed you for facts as long as there seemed questions
to ask or facts to be gained. My duty and the
claims of my position demanded this, and for it I
can make no excuse, notwithstanding the unhappy results
that have ensued. But, Miss Dare, whatever anxiety
I may have shown in procuring the conviction of a
man I believed to be a criminal, I have never wished
to win my case at the expense of justice and right;
and had I been told before you came to the stand that
you had been made the victim of a deception calculated
to influence your judgment, I should have hastened
to set you right with the same anxiety as I do now.”
“Sir sir ”
she began.
But Mr. Ferris would not listen.
“Miss Dare,” he proceeded
with all the gravity of conviction, “you have
uttered a deliberate perjury in the court-room to-day.
You said that you alone were responsible for the murder
of Mrs. Clemmens, whereas you not only did not commit
the crime yourself but were not even an accessory to
it. Wait!” he commanded, as she flashed
upon him a look full of denial, “I would rather
you did not speak. The motive for this calumny
you uttered upon yourself lies in a fact which may
be modified by what I have to reveal. Hear me,
then, before you stain yourself still further by a
falsehood you will not only be unable to maintain,
but which you may no longer see reason for insisting
upon. Hickory, turn around so Miss Dare can see
your face. Miss Dare, when you saw fit to call
upon this man to upbear you in the extraordinary statements
you made to-day, did you realize that in doing this
you appealed to the one person best qualified to prove
the falsehood of what you had said? I see you
did not; yet it is so. He if no other can testify
that a few weeks ago, no idea of taking this crime
upon your own shoulders had ever crossed your mind;
that, on the contrary, your whole heart was filled
with sorrow for the supposed guilt of another, and
plans for inducing that other to make a confession
of his guilt before the world.”
“This man!” was her startled
exclamation. “It is not possible; I do not
know him; he does not know me. I never talked
with him but once in my life, and that was to say
words I am not only willing but anxious for him to
repeat.”
“Miss Dare,” the District
Attorney pursued, “when you say this you show
how completely you have been deceived. The conversation
to which you allude is not the only one which has
passed between you two. Though you did not know
it, you held a talk with this man at a time in which
you so completely discovered the secrets of your heart,
you can never hope to deceive us or the world by any
story of personal guilt which you may see fit to manufacture.”
“I reveal my heart to this man!”
she repeated, in a maze of doubt and terror that left
her almost unable to stand. “You are playing
with my misery, Mr. Ferris.”
The District Attorney took a different tone.
“Miss Dare,” he asked,
“do you remember a certain interview you held
with a gentleman in the hut back of Mrs. Clemmens’
house, a short time after the murder?”
“Did this man overhear my words
that day?” she murmured, reaching out her hand
to steady herself by the back of the chair near which
she was standing.
“Your words that day were addressed to this
man.”
“To him!” she repeated, staggering back.
“Yes, to him, disguised as Craik
Mansell. With an unjustifiable zeal to know the
truth, he had taken this plan for surprising your secret
thoughts, and he succeeded, Miss Dare, remember that,
even if he did you and your lover the cruel wrong
of leaving you undisturbed in the impression that
Mr. Mansell had admitted his guilt in your presence.”
But Imogene, throwing out her hands, cried impetuously:
“It is not so; you are mocking
me. This man never could deceive me like that!”
But even as she spoke she recoiled,
for Hickory, with ready art, had thrown his arms and
head forward on the table before which he sat, in
the attitude and with much the same appearance he had
preserved on the day she had come upon him in the
hut. Though he had no assistance from disguise
and all the accessories were lacking which had helped
forward the illusion on the former occasion, there
was still a sufficient resemblance between this bowed
figure and the one that had so impressed itself upon
her memory as that of her wretched and remorseful lover,
that she stood rooted to the ground in her surprise
and dismay.
“You see how it was done, do
you not?” inquired Mr. Ferris. Then, as
he saw she did not heed, added: “I hope
you remember what passed between you two on that day?”
As if struck by a thought which altered
the whole atmosphere of her hopes and feelings, she
took a step forward with a power and vigor that recalled
to mind the Imogene of old.
“Sir,” she exclaimed,
“let that man turn around and face me!”
Hickory at once rose.
“Tell me,” she demanded,
surveying him with a look it took all his well-known
hardihood to sustain unmoved, “was it all false all
a trick from the beginning to the end? I received
a letter was that written by your hand
too? Are you capable of forgery as well as of
other deceptions?”
The detective, who knew no other way
to escape from his embarrassment, uttered a short
laugh. But finding a reply was expected of him,
answered with well-simulated indifference:
“No, only the address on the
envelope was mine; the letter was one which Mr. Mansell
had written but never sent. I found it in his
waste-paper basket in Buffalo.”
“Ah! and you could make use of that?”
“I know it was a mean trick,”
he acknowledged, dropping his eyes from her face.
“But things do look different when you are in
the thick of ’em than when you take a stand
and observe them from the outside. I I
was ashamed of it long ago, Miss Dare” this
was a lie; Hickory never was really ashamed of it “and
would have told you about it, but I thought ‘mum’
was the word after a scene like that.”
She did not seem to hear him.
“Then Mr. Mansell did not send
me the letter inviting me to meet him in the hut on
a certain day, some few weeks after Mrs. Clemmens was
murdered?”
“No.”
“Nor know that such a letter had been sent?”
“No.”
“Nor come, as I supposed he
did, to Sibley? nor admit what I supposed he admitted
in my hearing? nor listen, as I supposed he did, to
the insinuations I made use of in the hut?”
“No.”
Imbued with sudden purpose and energy,
she turned upon the District Attorney.
“Oh, what a revelation to come to me now!”
she murmured.
Mr. Ferris bowed.
“You are right,” he assented;
“it should have come to you before. But
I can only repeat what I have previously said, that
if I had known of this deception myself, you would
have been notified of it previous to going upon the
stand. For your belief in the prisoner’s
guilt has necessarily had its effect upon the jury,
and I cannot but see how much that belief must have
been strengthened, if it was not actually induced,
by the interview which we have just been considering.”
Her eyes took on fresh light; she
looked at Mr. Ferris as if she would read his soul.
“Can it be possible ”
she breathed, but stopped as suddenly as she began.
The District Attorney was not the man from whom she
could hope to obtain any opinion in reference to the
prisoner’s innocence.
Mr. Ferris, noting her hesitation
and understanding it too, perhaps, moved toward her
with a certain kindly dignity, saying:
“I should be glad to utter words
that would give you some comfort, Miss Dare, but in
the present state of affairs I do not feel as if I
could go farther than bid you trust in the justice
and wisdom of those who have this matter in charge.
As for your own wretched and uncalled-for action in
court to-day, it was a madness which I hope will be
speedily forgotten, or, if not forgotten, laid to
a despair almost too heavy for mortal strength to
endure.”
“Thank you,” she murmured;
but her look, the poise of her head, the color that
quivered through the pallor of her cheek, showed she
was not thinking of herself. Doubt, the first
which had visited her since she became convinced that
Craik Mansell was the destroyer of his aunt’s
life, had cast a momentary gleam over her thoughts,
and she was conscious of but one wish, and that was
to understand the feelings of the men before her.
But she soon saw the hopelessness
of this, and, sinking back again into her old distress
as she realized how much reason she still had for
believing Craik Mansell guilty, she threw a hurried
look toward the door as if anxious to escape from
the eyes and ears of men interested, as she knew,
in gleaning her every thought and sounding her every
impulse.
Mr. Ferris at once comprehended her
intention, and courteously advanced.
“Do you wish to return home?” he asked.
“If a carriage can be obtained.”
“There can be no difficulty
about that,” he answered; and he gave Hickory
a look, and whispered a word to Mr. Byrd, that sent
them both speedily from the room.
When he was left alone with her, he said:
“Before you leave my presence,
Miss Dare, I wish to urge upon you the necessity of
patience. Any sudden or violent act on your part
now would result in no good, and lead to much evil.
Let me, then, pray you to remain quiet in your home,
confident that Mr. Orcutt and myself will do all in
our power to insure justice and make the truth evident.”
She bowed, but did not speak; while
her impatient eye, resting feverishly on the door,
told of her anxiety to depart.
“She will need watching,”
commented Mr. Ferris to himself, and he, too, waited
impatiently for the detectives’ return.
When they came in he gave Imogene to their charge,
but the look he cast Byrd contained a hint which led
that gentleman to take his hat when he went below to
put Miss Dare into her carriage.
CHAPTER XI - UNDER THE GREAT TREE.
We
but teach
Bloody
instructions, which, being taught, return
To
plague the inventor. This even-handed justice
Commends
the ingredients of our poisoned chalice
To
our own lips. MACBETH.
IMOGENE went to her home. Confused,
disordered, the prey of a thousand hopes and a thousand
fears, she sought for solitude and found it within
the four walls of the small room which was now her
only refuge.
The two detectives who had followed
her to the house the one in the carriage,
the other on foot met, as the street-door
closed upon her retreating form, and consulted together
as to their future course.
“Mr. Ferris thinks we ought
to keep watch over the house, to make sure she does
not leave it again,” announced Mr. Byrd.
“Does he? Well, then, I
am the man for that job,” quoth Hickory.
“I was on this very same beat last night.”
“Good reason why you should
rest and give me a turn at the business,” declared
the other.
“Do you want it?”
“I am willing to take it,” said Byrd.
“Well, then, after nine o’clock you shall.”
“Why after nine?”
“Because if she’s bent
on skylarking, she’ll leave the house before
then,” laughed the other.
“And you want to be here if she goes out?”
“Well, yes, rather!”
They compromised matters by both remaining,
Byrd within view of the house and Hickory on a corner
within hail. Neither expected much from this
effort at surveillance, there seeming to be no good
reason why she should venture forth into the streets
again that night. But the watchfulness of the
true detective mind is unceasing.
Several hours passed. The peace
of evening had come at last to the troubled town.
In the streets, especially, its gentle influence was
felt, and regions which had seethed all day with a
restless and impatient throng were fast settling into
their usual quiet and solitary condition. A new
moon hung in the west, and to Mr. Byrd, pacing the
walk in front of Imogene’s door, it seemed as
if he had never seen the town look more lovely or
less like the abode of violence and crime. All
was so quiet, especially in the house opposite him,
he was fast becoming convinced that further precautions
were needless, and that Imogene had no intention of
stirring abroad again, when the window where her light
burned suddenly became dark, and he perceived the street
door cautiously open, and her tall, vailed figure
emerge and pass rapidly up the street. Merely
stopping to give the signal to Hickory, he hastened
after her with rapid but cautious steps.
She went like one bound on no uncertain
errand. Though many of the walks were heavily
shaded, and the light of the lamps was not brilliant,
she speeded on from corner to corner, threading the
business streets with rapidity, and emerging upon
the large and handsome avenue that led up toward the
eastern district of the town before Hickory could overtake
Byrd, and find sufficient breath to ask:
“Where is she bound for? Who lives up this
way?”
“I don’t know,”
answered Byrd, lowering his voice in the fear of startling
her into a knowledge of their presence. “It
may be she is going to Miss Tremaine’s; the
High School is somewhere in this direction.”
But even as they spoke, the gliding
figure before them turned into another street, and
before they knew it, they were on the car-track leading
out to Somerset Park.
“Ha! I know now,”
whispered Hickory. “It is Orcutt she is
after.” And pressing the arm of Byrd in
his enthusiasm, he speeded after her with renewed
zeal.
Byrd, seeing no reason to dispute
a fact that was every moment becoming more evident,
hurried forward also, and after a long and breathless
walk for she seemed to be urged onward by
flying feet they found themselves within
sight of the grand old trees that guarded the entrance
to the lawyer’s somewhat spacious grounds.
“What are we going to do now?”
asked Byrd, stopping, as they heard the gate click
behind her.
“Wait and watch,” said
Hickory. “She has not led us this wild-goose
chase for nothing.” And leaping the hedge,
he began creeping up toward the house, leaving his
companion to follow or not, as he saw fit.
Meantime Imogene had passed up the
walk and paused before the front door. But a
single look at it seemed to satisfy her, for, moving
hurriedly away, she flitted around the corner of the
house and stopped just before the long windows whose
brightly illumined sashes proclaimed that the master
of the house was still in his library.
She seemed to feel relieved at this
sight. Pausing, she leaned against the frame
of a trellis-work near by to gather up her courage
or regain her breath before proceeding to make her
presence known to the lawyer. As she thus leaned,
the peal of the church clock was heard, striking the
hour of nine. She started, possibly at finding
it so late, and bending forward, looked at the windows
before her with an anxious eye that soon caught sight
of a small opening left by the curtains having been
drawn together by a too hasty or a too careless hand,
and recognizing the opportunity it afforded for a
glimpse into the room before her, stepped with a light
tread upon the piazza and quietly peered within.
The sight she saw never left her memory.
Seated before a deadened fire, she
beheld Mr. Orcutt. He was neither writing nor
reading, nor, in the true sense of the word, thinking.
The papers he had evidently taken from his desk, lay
at his side undisturbed, and from one end of the room
to the other, solitude, suffering, and despair seemed
to fill the atmosphere and weigh upon its dreary occupant,
till the single lamp which shone beside him burned
dimmer and dimmer, like a life going out or a purpose
vanishing in the gloom of a stealthily approaching
destiny.
Imogene, who had come to this place
thus secretly and at this late hour of the day with
the sole intent of procuring the advice of this man
concerning the deception which had been practised upon
her before the trial, felt her heart die within her
as she surveyed this rigid figure and realized all
it implied. Though his position was such she could
not see his face, there was that in his attitude which
bespoke hopelessness and an utter weariness of life,
and as ash after ash fell from the grate, she imagined
how the gloom deepened on the brow which till this
hour had confronted the world with such undeviating
courage and confidence.
It was therefore a powerful shock
to her when, in another moment, he looked up, and,
without moving his body, turned his head slowly around
in such a way as to afford her a glimpse of his face.
For, in all her memory of it and she had
seen it distorted by many and various emotions during
the last few weeks she had never beheld
it wear such a look as now. It gave her a new
idea of the man; it filled her with dismay, and sent
the life-blood from her cheeks. It fascinated
her, as the glimpse of any evil thing fascinates,
and held her spell-bound long after he had turned
back again to his silent contemplation of the fire
and its ever-drifting ashes. It was as if a vail
had been rent before her eyes, disclosing to her a
living soul writhing in secret struggle with its own
worst passions; and horrified at the revelation, more
than horrified at the remembrance that it was her
own action of the morning which had occasioned this
change in one she had long reverenced, if not loved,
she sank helplessly upon her knees and pressed her
face to the window in a prayer for courage to sustain
this new woe and latest, if not heaviest, disappointment.
It came while she was kneeling came
in the breath of the cold night wind, perhaps; for,
rising up, she turned her forehead gratefully to the
breeze, and drew in long draughts of it before she
lifted her hand and knocked upon the window.
The sharp, shrill sound made by her
fingers on the pane reassured her as much as it startled
him. Gathering up her long cloak, which had fallen
apart in her last hurried movement, she waited with
growing self-possession for his appearance at the
window.
He came almost immediately came
with his usual hasty step and with much of his usual
expression on his well-disciplined features. Flinging
aside the curtains, he cried impatiently: “Who
is there?” But at sight of the tall figure of
Imogene standing upright and firm on the piazza without,
he drew back with a gesture of dismay, which was almost
forbidding in its character.
She saw it, but did not pause.
Pushing up the window, she stepped into the room;
then, as he did not offer to help her, turned and shut
the window behind her and carefully arranged the curtains.
He meantime stood watching her with eyes in whose
fierce light burned equal love and equal anger.
When all was completed, she faced
him. Instantly a cry broke from his lips:
“You here!” he exclaimed,
as if her presence were more than he could meet or
stand. But in another moment the forlornness of
her position seemed to strike him, and he advanced
toward her, saying in a voice husky with passion:
“Wretched woman, what have you done? Was
it not enough that for weeks, months now, you have
played with my love and misery as with toys, that
you should rise up at the last minute and crush me
before the whole world with a story, mad as it is false,
of yourself being a criminal and the destroyer of
the woman for whose death your miserable lover is
being tried? Had you no consideration, no pity,
if not for yourself, ruined by this day’s work,
for me, who have sacrificed every thing, done every
thing the most devoted man or lawyer could do to save
this fellow and win you for my wife?”
“Sir,” said she, meeting
the burning anger of his look with the coldness of
a set despair, as if in the doubt awakened by his changed
demeanor she sought to probe his mind for its hidden
secret, “I did what any other woman would have
done in my place. When we are pushed to the wall
we tell the truth.”
“The truth!” Was that
his laugh that rang startlingly through the room?
“The truth! You told the truth! Imogene,
Imogene, is any such farce necessary with me?”
Her lips, which had opened, closed
again, and she did not answer for a moment; then she
asked:
“How do you know that what I said was not the
truth?”
“How do I know?” He paused
as if to get his breath. “How do I know?”
he repeated, calling up all his self-control to sustain
her gaze unmoved. “Do you think I have
lost my reason, Imogene, that you put me such a question
as that? How do I know you are innocent?
Recall your own words and acts since the day we met
at Mrs. Clemmens’ house, and tell me how it
would be possible for me to think any thing else of
you?”
But her purpose did not relax, neither
did she falter as she returned:
“Mr. Orcutt, will you tell me
what has ever been said by me or what you have ever
known me to do that would make it certain I did not
commit this crime myself?”
His indignation was too much for his courtesy.
“Imogene,” he commanded,
“be silent! I will not listen to any further
arguments of this sort. Isn’t it enough
that you have destroyed my happiness, that you should
seek to sport with my good-sense? I say you are
innocent as a babe unborn, not only of the crime itself
but of any complicity in it. Every word you have
spoken, every action you have taken, since the day
of Mrs. Clemmens’ death, proves you to be the
victim of a fixed conviction totally at war with the
statement you were pleased to make to-day. Only
your belief in the guilt of another and your your ”
He stopped, choked. The thought
of his rival maddened him.
She immediately seized the opportunity to say:
“Mr. Orcutt, I cannot argue
about what I have done. It is over and cannot
be remedied. It is true I have destroyed myself,
but this is no time to think of that. All I can
think of or mourn over now is that, by destroying
myself, I have not succeeded in saving Craik Mansell.”
If her purpose was to probe the lawyer’s
soul for the deadly wound that had turned all his
sympathies to gall, she was successful at last.
Turning upon her with a look in which despair and anger
were strangely mingled, he cried:
“And me, Imogene have you no thought
for me?”
“Sir,” said she, “any
thought from one disgraced as I am now, would be an
insult to one of your character and position.”
It was true. In the eyes of the
world Tremont Orcutt and Imogene Dare henceforth stood
as far apart as the poles. Realizing it only too
well, he uttered a half-inarticulate exclamation,
and trod restlessly to the other end of the room.
When he came back, it was with more of the lawyer’s
aspect and less of the baffled lover’s.
“Imogene,” he said, “what
could have induced you to resort to an expedient so
dreadful? Had you lost confidence in me?
Had I not told you I would save this man from his
threatened fate?”
“You cannot do every thing,”
she replied. “There are limits even to a
power like yours. I knew that Craik was lost if
I gave to the court the testimony which Mr. Ferris
expected from me.”
“Ah, then,” he cried,
seizing with his usual quickness at the admission
which had thus unconsciously, perhaps, slipped from
her, “you acknowledge you uttered a perjury
to save yourself from making declarations you believed
to be hurtful to the prisoner?”
A faint smile crossed her lips, and
her whole aspect suddenly changed.
“Yes,” she said; “I
have no motive for hiding it from you now. I
perjured myself to escape destroying Craik Mansell.
I was scarcely the mistress of my own actions.
I had suffered so much I was ready to do any thing
to save the man I had so relentlessly pushed to his
doom. I forgot that God does not prosper a lie.”
The jealous gleam which answered her
from the lawyer’s eyes was a revelation.
“You regret, then,” he
said, “that you tossed my happiness away with
a breath of your perjured lips?”
“I regret I did not tell the truth and trust
God.”
At this answer, uttered with the simplicity
of a penitent spirit, Mr. Orcutt unconsciously drew
back.
“And, may I ask, what has caused
this sudden regret?” he inquired, in a tone
not far removed from mockery; “the generous action
of the prisoner in relieving you from your self-imposed
burden of guilt by an acknowledgment that struck at
the foundation of the defence I had so carefully prepared?”
“No,” was her short reply;
“that could but afford me joy. Of whatever
sin he may be guilty, he is at least free from the
reproach of accepting deliverance at the expense of
a woman. I am sorry I said what I did to-day,
because a revelation has since been made to me, which
proves I could never have sustained myself in the
position I took, and that it was mere suicidal folly
in me to attempt to save Craik Mansell by such means.”
“A revelation?”
“Yes.” And, forgetting
all else in the purpose which had actuated her in
seeking this interview, Imogene drew nearer to the
lawyer and earnestly said: “There have
been some persons I have perceived it who
have wondered at my deep conviction of Craik Mansell’s
guilt. But the reasons I had justified it.
They were great, greater than any one knew, greater
even than you knew. His mother were
she living must have thought as I did,
had she been placed beside me and seen what I have
seen, and heard what I have heard from the time of
Mrs. Clemmens’ death. Not only were all
the facts brought against him in the trial known to
me, but I saw him saw him with my own eyes,
running from Mrs. Clemmens’ dining-room door
at the very time we suppose the murder to have been
committed; that is, at five minutes before noon on
the fatal day.”
“Impossible!” exclaimed
Mr. Orcutt, in his astonishment. “You are
playing with my credulity, Imogene.”
But she went on, letting her voice
fall in awe of the lawyer’s startled look.
“No,” she persisted; “I
was in Professor Darling’s observatory.
I was looking through a telescope, which had been
pointed toward the town. Mrs. Clemmens was much
in my mind at the time, and I took the notion to glance
at her house, when I saw what I have described to you.
I could not help remembering the time,” she
added, “for I had looked at the clock but a
moment before.”
“And it was five minutes before
noon?” broke again from the lawyer’s lips,
in what was almost an awe-struck tone.
Troubled at an astonishment which
seemed to partake of the nature of alarm, she silently
bowed her head.
“And you were looking at him actually
looking at him that very moment through
a telescope perched a mile or so away?”
“Yes,” she bowed again.
Turning his face aside, Mr. Orcutt
walked to the hearth and began kicking the burnt-out
logs with his restless foot. As he did so, Imogene
heard him mutter between his set teeth:
“It is almost enough to make one believe in
a God!”
Struck, horrified, she glided anxiously to his side.
“Do not you believe in a God?” she asked.
He was silent.
Amazed, almost frightened, for she
had never heard him breathe a word of scepticism before, though,
to be sure, he had never mentioned the name of the
Deity in her presence, she stood looking
at him like one who had received a blow; then she
said:
“I believe in God. It is
my punishment that I do. It is He who wills blood
for blood; who dooms the guilty to a merited death.
Oh, if He only would accept the sacrifice I so willingly
offer! take the life I so little value,
and give me in return ”
“Mansell’s?” completed
the lawyer, turning upon her in a burst of fury he
no longer had power to suppress. “Is that
your cry always and forever your cry?
You drive me too far, Imogene. This mad and senseless
passion for a man who no longer loves you ”
“Spare me!” rose from
her trembling lips. “Let me forget that.”
But the great lawyer only laughed.
“You make it worth my while
to save you the bitterness of such a remembrance,”
he cried. Then, as she remained silent, he changed
his tone to one of careless inquiry, and asked:
“Was it to tell this story of
the prisoner having fled from his aunt’s house
that you came here to-night?”
Recalled to the purpose of the hour,
she answered, hurriedly:
“Not entirely; that story was
what Mr. Ferris expected me to testify to in court
this morning. You see for yourself in what a position
it would have put the prisoner.”
“And the revelation you have
received?” the lawyer coldly urged.
“Was of a deception that has
been practised upon me a base deception
by which I was led to think long ago that Craik Mansell
had admitted his guilt and only trusted to the excellence
of his defence to escape punishment.”
“I do not understand,”
said Mr. Orcutt. “Who could have practised
such deception upon you?”
“The detectives,” she
murmured; “that rough, heartless fellow they
call Hickory.” And, in a burst of indignation,
she told how she had been practised upon, and what
the results had been upon her belief, if not upon
the testimony which grew out of that belief.
The lawyer listened with a strange
apathy. What would once have aroused his fiercest
indignation and fired him to an exertion of his keenest
powers, fell on him now like the tedious repetition
of an old and worn-out tale. He scarcely looked
up when she was done; and despair the first,
perhaps, she had ever really felt began
to close in around her as she saw how deep a gulf
she had dug between this man and herself by the inconsiderate
act which had robbed him of all hope of ever making
her his wife. Moved by this feeling, she suddenly
asked:
“Have you lost all interest
in your client, Mr. Orcutt? Have you no wish
or hope remaining of seeing him acquitted of this crime?”
“My client,” responded
the lawyer, with bitter emphasis, “has taken
his case into his own hands. It would be presumptuous
in me to attempt any thing further in his favor.”
“Mr. Orcutt!”
“Ah!” he scornfully laughed,
with a quick yielding to his passion as startling
as it was unexpected, “you thought you could
play with me as you would; use my skill and ignore
the love that prompted it. You are a clever woman,
Imogene, but you went too far when you considered my
forbearance unlimited.”
“And you forsake Craik Mansell,
in the hour of his extremity?”
“Craik Mansell has forsaken me.”
This was true; for her sake her lover
had thrown his defence to the winds and rendered the
assistance of his counsel unavailable. Seeing
her droop her head abashed, Mr. Orcutt dryly proceeded.
“I do not know what may take
place in court to-morrow,” said he. “It
is difficult to determine what will be the outcome
of so complicated a case. The District Attorney,
in consideration of the deception which has been practised
upon you, may refuse to prosecute any further; or,
if the case goes on and the jury is called upon for
a verdict, they may or may not be moved by its peculiar
aspects to acquit a man of such generous dispositions.
If they are, I shall do nothing to hinder an acquittal;
but ask for no more active measures on my part.
I cannot plead for the lover of the woman who has
disgraced me.”
This decision, from one she had trusted
so implicitly, seemed to crush her.
“Ah,” she murmured, “if
you did not believe him guilty you would not leave
him thus to his fate.”
He gave her a short, side-long glance,
half-mocking, half-pitiful.
“If,” she pursued, “you
had felt even a passing gleam of doubt, such as came
to me when I discovered that he had never really admitted
his guilt, you would let no mere mistake on the part
of a woman turn you from your duty as counsellor for
a man on trial for his life.”
His glance lost its pity and became wholly mocking.
“And do you cherish but passing gleams?”
he sarcastically asked.
She started back.
“I laugh at the inconsistency
of women,” he cried. “You have sacrificed
every thing, even risked your life for a man you really
believe guilty of crime; yet if another man similarly
stained asked you for your compassion only, you would
fly from him as from a pestilence.”
But no words he could utter of this
sort were able to raise any emotion in her now.
“Mr. Orcutt,” she demanded,
“do you believe Craik Mansell innocent?”
His old mocking smile came back.
“Have I conducted his case as if I believed
him guilty?” he asked.
“No, no; but you are his lawyer;
you are bound not to let your real thoughts appear.
But in your secret heart you did not, could not, believe
he was free from a crime to which he is linked by so
many criminating circumstances?”
But his strange smile remaining unchanged,
she seemed to waken to a sudden doubt, and leaping
impetuously to his side, laid her hand on his arm
and exclaimed:
“Oh, sir, if you have ever cherished
one hope of his innocence, no matter how faint or
small, tell me of it, even if this last disclosure
has convinced you of its folly!”
Giving her an icy look, he drew his
arm slowly from her grasp and replied:
“Mr. Mansell has never been considered guilty
by me.”
“Never?”
“Never.”
“Not even now?”
“Not even now.”
It seemed as if she could not believe his words.
“And yet you know all there is against him;
all that I do now!”
“I know he visited his aunt’s
house at or after the time she was murdered, but that
is no proof he killed her, Miss Dare.”
“No,” she admitted with
slow conviction, “no. But why did he fly
in that wild way when he left it? Why did he
go straight to Buffalo and not wait to give me the
interview he promised?”
“Shall I tell you?” Mr.
Orcutt inquired, with a dangerous sneer on his lips.
“Do you wish to know why this man the
man you have so loved the man for whom
you would die this moment, has conducted himself with
such marked discretion?”
“Yes,” came like a breath
from between Imogene’s parted lips.
“Well,” said the lawyer,
dropping his words with cruel clearness, “Mr.
Mansell has a great faith in women. He has such
faith in you, Imogene Dare, he thinks you are all
you declare yourself to be; that in the hour you stood
up before the court and called yourself a murderer,
you spoke but the truth; that ”
He stopped; even his scornful aplomb would
not allow him to go on in the face of the look she
wore.
“Say say those words
again!” she gasped. “Let me hear them
once more. He thinks what?”
“That you are what you proclaimed
yourself to be this day, the actual assailant and
murderer of Mrs. Clemmens. He has thought so all
along, Miss Dare, why, I do not know. Whether
he saw any thing or heard any thing in that house
from which you saw him fly so abruptly, or whether
he relied solely upon the testimony of the ring, which
you must remember he never acknowledged having received
back from you, I only know that from the minute he
heard of his aunt’s death, his suspicions flew
to you, and that, in despite of such suggestions as
I felt it judicious to make, they have never suffered
shock or been turned from their course from that day
to this. Such honor,” concluded Mr. Orcutt,
with dry sarcasm, “does the man you love show
to the woman who has sacrificed for his sake all that
the world holds dear.”
“I I cannot believe
it. You are mocking me,” came inarticulately
from her lips, while she drew back, step by step,
till half the room lay between them.
“Mocking you? Miss Dare,
he has shown his feelings so palpably, I have often
trembled lest the whole court should see and understand
them.”
“You have trembled” she
could scarcely speak, the rush of her emotion was
so great “you have trembled
lest the whole court should see he suspected me of
this crime?”
“Yes.”
“Then,” she cried, “you
must have been convinced, Ah!” she
hurriedly interposed, with a sudden look of distrust,
“you are not amusing yourself with me, are you,
Mr. Orcutt? So many traps have been laid for
me from time to time, I dare not trust the truth of
my best friend. Swear you believe Craik Mansell
to have thought this of me! Swear you have seen
this dark thing lying in his soul, or I ”
“What?”
“Will confront him myself with
the question, if I have to tear down the walls of
the prison to reach him. His mind I must and will
know.”
“Very well, then, you do.
I have told you,” declared Mr. Orcutt.
“Swearing would not make it any more true.”
Lifting her face to heaven, she suddenly
fell on her knees.
“O God!” she murmured, “help me
to bear this great joy!”
“Joy!”
The icy tone, the fierce surprise
it expressed, started her at once to her feet.
“Yes,” she murmured, “joy!
Don’t you see that if he thinks me guilty, he
must be innocent? I am willing to perish
and fall from the ranks of good men and honorable
women to be sure of a fact like this!”
“Imogene, Imogene, would you drive me mad?”
She did not seem to hear.
“Craik, are you guiltless, then?”
she was saying. “Is the past all a dream!
Are we two nothing but victims of dread and awful circumstances?
Oh, we will see; life is not ended yet!” And
with a burst of hope that seemed to transfigure her
into another woman, she turned toward the lawyer with
the cry: “If he is innocent, he can be saved.
Nothing that has been done by him or me can hurt him
if this be so. God who watches over this crime
has His eye on the guilty one. Though his sin
be hidden under a mountain of deceit, it will yet
come forth. Guilt like his cannot remain hidden.”
“You did not think this when
you faced the court this morning with perjury on your
lips,” came in slow, ironical tones from her
companion.
“Heaven sometimes accepts a
sacrifice,” she returned. “But who
will sacrifice himself for a man who could let the
trial of one he knew to be innocent go on unhindered?”
“Who, indeed!” came in
almost stifled tones from the lawyer’s lips.
“If a stranger and not Craik
Mansell slew Mrs. Clemmens,” she went on, “and
nothing but an incomprehensible train of coincidences
unites him and me to this act of violence, then may
God remember the words of the widow, and in His almighty
power call down such a doom ”
She ended with a gasp. Mr. Orcutt,
with a sudden movement, had laid his hand upon her
lips.
“Hush!” he said, “let
no curses issue from your mouth. The guilty
can perish without that.”
Releasing herself from him in alarm,
she drew back, her eyes slowly dilating as she noted
the dead whiteness that had settled over his face,
and taken even the hue of life from his nervously trembling
lip.
“Mr. Orcutt,” she whispered,
with a solemnity which made them heedless that the
lamp which had been burning lower and lower in its
socket was giving out its last fitful rays, “if
Craik Mansell did not kill the Widow Clemmens who
then did?”
Her question or was it
her look and tone? seemed to transfix Mr.
Orcutt. But it was only for a moment. Turning
with a slight gesture to the table at his side, he
fumbled with his papers, still oblivious of the flaring
lamp, saying slowly:
“I have always supposed Gouverneur
Hildreth to be the true author of this crime.”
“Gouverneur Hildreth?”
Mr. Orcutt bowed.
“I do not agree with you,”
she returned, moving slowly toward the window.
“I am no reader of human hearts, as all my past
history shows, but something is it the
voice of God in my breast? tells me that
Gouverneur Hildreth is as innocent as Craik Mansell,
and that the true murderer of Mrs. Clemmens ”
Her words ended in a shriek. The light, which
for so long a time had been flickering to its end,
had given one startling flare in which the face of
the man before her had flashed on her view in a ghastly
flame that seemed to separate it from all surrounding
objects, then as suddenly gone out, leaving the room
in total darkness.
In the silence that followed, a quick
sound as of rushing feet was heard, then the window
was pushed up and the night air came moaning in.
Imogene had fled.
Horace Byrd had not followed Hickory
in his rush toward the house. He had preferred
to await results under the great tree which, standing
just inside the gate, cast its mysterious and far-reaching
shadow widely over the wintry lawn. He was, therefore,
alone during most of the interview which Miss Dare
held with Mr. Orcutt in the library, and, being alone,
felt himself a prey to his sensations and the weirdness
of the situation in which he found himself.
Though no longer a victim to the passion
with which Miss Dare had at first inspired him, he
was by no means without feeling for this grand if
somewhat misguided woman, and his emotions, as he stood
there awaiting the issue of her last desperate attempt
to aid the prisoner, were strong enough to make any
solitude welcome, though this solitude for some reason
held an influence which was any thing but enlivening,
if it was not actually depressing, to one of his ready
sensibilities.
The tree under which he had taken
his stand was, as I have intimated, an old one.
It had stood there from time immemorial, and was, as
I have heard it since said, at once the pride of Mr.
Orcutt’s heart and the chief ornament of his
grounds. Though devoid of foliage at the time,
its vast and symmetrical canopy of interlacing branches
had caught Mr. Byrd’s attention from the first
moment of his entrance beneath it, and, preoccupied
as he was, he could not prevent his thoughts from reverting
now and then with a curious sensation of awe to the
immensity of those great limbs which branched above
him. His imagination was so powerfully affected
at last, he had a notion of leaving the spot and seeking
a nearer look-out in the belt of evergreens that hid
the crouching form of Hickory; but a spell seemed
to emanate from the huge trunk against which he leaned
that restrained him when he sought to go, and noticing
almost at the same moment that the path which Miss
Dare would have to take in her departure ran directly
under this tree, he yielded to the apathy of the moment
and remained where he was.
Soon after he was visited by Hickory.
“I can see nothing and hear
nothing,” was that individual’s hurried
salutation. “She and Mr. Orcutt are evidently
still in the library, but I cannot get a clue to what
is going on. I shall keep up my watch, however,
for I want to catch a glimpse of her face as she steps
from the window.” And he was off again
before Byrd could reply.
But the next instant he was back, panting and breathless.
“The light is out in the library,”
he cried; “we shall see her no more to-night.”
But scarcely had the words left his
lips when a faint sound was heard from the region
of the piazza, and looking eagerly up the path, they
saw the form of Miss Dare coming hurriedly toward
them.
To slip around into the deepest shadow
cast by the tree was but the work of a moment.
Meantime, the moon shone brightly on the walk down
which she was speeding, and as, in the agitation of
her departure, she had forgotten to draw down her
veil, they succeeded in obtaining a view of her face.
It was pale, and wore an expression of fear, while
her feet hasted as though she were only filled with
thoughts of escape.
Seeing this, the two detectives held
their breaths, preparing to follow her as soon as
she had passed the tree. But she did not pass
the tree. Just as she got within reach of its
shadow, a commanding voice was heard calling upon
her to stop, and Mr. Orcutt came hurrying, in his turn,
down the path.
“I cannot let you go thus,”
he cried, pausing beside her on the walk directly
under the tree. “If you command me to save
Craik Mansell I must do it. What you wish must
be done, Imogene.”
“My wishes should not be needed
to lead you to do your duty by the man you believe
to be innocent of the charge for which he is being
tried,” was her earnest and strangely cold reply.
“Perhaps not,” he muttered,
bitterly; “but ah, Imogene,”
he suddenly broke forth, in a way to startle these
two detectives, who, however suspicious they had been
of his passion, had never before had the opportunity
of seeing him under its control, “what have you
made of me with your bewildering graces and indomitable
soul? Before I knew you, life was a round of
honorable duties and serene pleasures. I lived
in my profession, and found my greatest delight in
its exercise. But now ”
“What now?” she asked.
“I seem” he
said, and the hard, cold selfishness that underlay
all his actions, however generous they may have been
in appearance, was apparent in his words and tones, “I
seem to forget every thing, even my standing and fame
as a lawyer, in the one fear that, although lost to
me, you will yet live to give yourself to another.”
“If you fear that I shall ever
be so weak as to give myself to Craik Mansell,”
was her steady reply, “you have only to recall
the promise I made you when you undertook his case.”
“Yes,” said he, “but
that was when you yourself believed him guilty.”
“I know,” she returned;
“but if he were not good enough for me then,
I am not good enough for him now. Do you forget
that I am blotted with a stain that can never be effaced?
When I stood up in court to-day and denounced myself
as guilty of crime, I signed away all my chances of
future happiness.”
There was a pause; Mr. Orcutt seemed
to be thinking. From the position occupied by
the two detectives his shadow could be seen oscillating
to and fro on the lawn, then, amid the hush of night a
deathly hush undisturbed, as Mr. Byrd afterward
remarked, by so much as the cracking of a twig, his
voice rose quiet, yet vaguely sinister, in the words:
“You have conquered. If
any man suffers for this crime it shall not be Craik
Mansell, but ”
The sentence was never finished.
Before the words could leave his mouth a sudden strange
and splitting sound was heard above their heads, then
a terrifying rush took place, and a great limb lay
upon the walk where but a moment before the beautiful
form of Imogene Dare lifted itself by the side of
the eminent lawyer.
When a full sense of the terrible
nature of the calamity which had just occurred swept
across the minds of the benumbed detectives, Mr. Byrd,
recalling the words and attitude of Imogene in face
of a similar, if less fatal, catastrophe at the hut,
exclaimed under his breath:
“It is the vengeance of Heaven!
Imogene Dare must have been more guilty than we believed.”
But when, after a superhuman exertion
of strength, and the assistance of many hands, the
limb was at length raised, it was found that, although
both had been prostrated by its weight, only one remained
stretched and senseless upon the ground, and that
was not Imogene Dare, but the great lawyer, Mr. Orcutt.
CHAPTER XII - UNEXPECTED WORDS.
It will have blood: they
say, blood will have blood.
Stones have been known to move, and trees
to speak;
Augurs and understood relations have,
By magot-pies and choughs and rooks, brought
forth
The secret’st man of blood.
Foul whisperings are abroad;
unnatural deeds
Do breed unnatural troubles; infected minds
To their deaf pillows will discharge their
secrets. MACBETH.
“MR. ORCUTT dead?”
“Dying, sir.”
“How, when, where?”
“In his own house, sir. He has been struck
down by a falling limb.”
The District Attorney, who had been
roused from his bed to hear these evil tidings, looked
at the perturbed face of the messenger before him who
was none other than Mr. Byrd and with difficulty
restrained his emotion.
“I sympathize with your horror
and surprise,” exclaimed the detective, respectfully.
Then, with a strange mixture of embarrassment and
agitation, added: “It is considered absolutely
necessary that you come to the house. He may
yet speak and and you
will find Miss Dare there,” he concluded, with
a peculiarly hesitating glance and a rapid movement
toward the door.
Mr. Ferris, who, as we know, cherished
a strong feeling of friendship for Mr. Orcutt, stared
uneasily at the departing form of the detective.
“What do you say?” he
repeated. “Miss Dare there, in Mr. Orcutt’s
house?”
The short “Yes,” and the
celerity with which Mr. Byrd vanished, gave him the
appearance of one anxious to escape further inquiries.
Astonished, as well as greatly distressed,
the District Attorney made speedy preparations for
following him, and soon was in the street. He
found it all alive with eager citizens, who, notwithstanding
the lateness of the hour, were rushing hither and
thither in search of particulars concerning this sudden
calamity; and upon reaching the house itself, found
it wellnigh surrounded by an agitated throng of neighbors
and friends.
Simply pausing at the gate to cast
one glance at the tree and its fallen limb, he made
his way to the front door. It was immediately
opened. Dr. Tredwell, whose face it was a shock
to encounter in this place, stood before him, and
farther back a group of such favored friends as had
been allowed to enter the house. Something in
the look of the coroner, as he silently reached forth
his hand in salutation, added to the mysterious impression
which had been made upon Mr. Ferris by the manner,
if not words, of Mr. Byrd. Feeling that he was
losing his self-command, the District Attorney grasped
the hand that was held out to him, and huskily inquired
if Mr. Orcutt was still alive.
The coroner, who had been standing
before him with a troubled brow and lowered eyes,
gravely bowed, and quietly leading the way, ushered
him forward to Mr. Orcutt’s bedroom door.
There he paused and looked as if he would like to
speak, but hastily changing his mind, opened the door
and motioned the District Attorney in. As he did
so, he cast a meaning and solemn look toward the bed,
then drew back, watching with evident anxiety what
the effect of the scene before him would have upon
this new witness.
A stupefying one it seemed, for Mr.
Ferris, pausing in his approach, looked at the cluster
of persons about the bed, and then drew his hand across
his eyes like a man in a maze. Suddenly he turned
upon Dr. Tredwell with the same strange look he had
himself seen in the eyes of Byrd, and said, almost
as if the words were forced from his lips:
“This is no new sight to us,
doctor; we have been spectators of a scene like this
before.”
That was it. As nearly as the
alteration in circumstances and surroundings would
allow, the spectacle before him was the same as that
which he had encountered months before in a small cottage
at the other end of the town. On the bed a pallid,
senseless, but slowly breathing form, whose features,
stamped with the approach of death, stared at them
with marble-like rigidity from beneath the heavy bandages
which proclaimed the injury to be one to the head.
At his side the doctor the same one who
had been called in to attend Mrs. Clemmens wearing,
as he did then, a look of sombre anticipation which
Mr. Ferris expected every instant to see culminate
in the solemn gesture which he had used at the widow’s
bedside before she spoke. Even the group of women
who clustered about the foot of the couch wore much
the same expression as those who waited for movement
on the part of Mrs. Clemmens; and had it not been
for the sight of Imogene Dare sitting immovable and
watchful on the farther side of the bed, he might
almost have imagined he was transported back to the
old scene, and that all this new horror under which
he was laboring was a dream from which he would speedily
be awakened.
But Imogene’s face, her look,
her air of patient waiting, were not to be mistaken.
Attention once really attracted to her, it was not
possible for it to wander elsewhere. Even the
face of the dying man and the countenance of the watchful
physician paled in interest before that fixed look
which, never wavering, never altering, studied the
marble visage before her, for the first faint signs
of reawakening consciousness. Even his sister,
who, if weak of mind, was most certainly of a loving
disposition, seemed to feel the force of the tie that
bound Imogene to that pillow; and, though she hovered
nearer and nearer the beloved form as the weariful
moments sped by, did not presume to interpose her
grief or her assistance between the burning eye of
Imogene and the immovable form of her stricken brother.
The hush that lay upon the room was
unbroken save by the agitated breaths of all present.
“Is there no hope?” whispered
Mr. Ferris to Dr. Tredwell, as, seeing no immediate
prospect of change, they sought for seats at the other
side of the room.
“No; the wound is strangely
like that which Mrs. Clemmens received. He will
rouse, probably, but he will not live. Our only
comfort is that in this case it is not a murder.”
The District Attorney made a gesture
in the direction of Imogene.
“How came she to be here?” he asked.
Dr. Tredwell rose and drew him from the room.
“It needs some explanation,”
he said; and began to relate to him how Mr. Orcutt
was escorting Miss Dare to the gate when the bough
fell which seemed likely to rob him of his life.
Mr. Ferris, through whose mind those
old words of the widow were running in a way that
could only be accounted for by the memories which the
scene within had awakened “May the
vengeance of Heaven light upon the head of him who
has brought me to this pass! May the fate that
has come upon me be visited upon him, measure for
measure, blow for blow, death for death!” turned
with impressive gravity and asked if Miss Dare had
not been hurt.
But Dr. Tredwell shook his head.
“She is not even bruised,” said he.
“And yet was on his arm?”
“Possibly, though I very much doubt it.”
“She was standing at his side,”
uttered the quiet voice of Mr. Byrd in their ear;
“and disappeared when he did, under the falling
branch. She must have been bruised, though she
says not. I do not think she is in a condition
to feel her injuries.”
“You were present, then,”
observed Mr. Ferris, with a meaning glance at the
detective.
“I was present,” he returned,
with a look the District Attorney did not find it
difficult to understand.
“Is there any thing you ought
to tell me?” Mr. Ferris inquired, when a moment
or so later the coroner had been drawn away by a friend.
“I do not know,” said
Byrd. “Of the conversation that passed between
Miss Dare and Mr. Orcutt, but a short portion came
to our ears. It is her manner, her actions, that
have astonished us, and made us anxious to have you
upon the spot.” And he told with what an
expression of fear she had fled from her interview
with Mr. Orcutt in the library, and then gave, as
nearly as he could, an account of what had passed between
them before the falling of the fatal limb. Finally
he said: “Hickory and I expected to find
her lying crushed and bleeding beneath, but instead
of that, no sooner was the bough lifted than she sprang
to her knees, and seeing Mr. Orcutt lying before her
insensible, bent over him with that same expression
of breathless awe and expectation which you see in
her now. It looks as if she were waiting for
him to rouse and finish the sentence that was cut
short by this catastrophe.”
“And what was that sentence?”
“As near as I can recollect,
it was this: ’If any man suffers for this
crime it shall not be Craik Mansell, but ’
He did not have time to say whom.”
“My poor friend!” ejaculated
Mr. Ferris, “cut down in the exercise of his
duties! It is a mysterious providence a
very mysterious providence!” And crossing again
to the sick-room, he went sadly in.
He found the aspect unchanged.
On the pillow the same white, immovable face; at the
bedside the same constant and expectant watchers.
Imogene especially seemed scarcely to have made a
move in all the time of his absence. Like a marble
image watching over a form of clay she sat silent,
breathless, intent a sight to draw all eyes
and satisfy none; for her look was not one of grief,
nor of awe, nor of hope, yet it had that within it
which made her presence there seem a matter of right
even to those who did not know the exact character
of the bond which united her to the unhappy sufferer.
Mr. Ferris, who had been only too
ready to accept Mr. Byrd’s explanation of her
conduct, allowed himself to gaze at her unhindered.
Overwhelmed, as he was, by the calamity
which promised to rob the Bar of one of its most distinguished
advocates, and himself of a long-tried friend, he
could not but feel the throb of those deep interests
which, in the estimation of this woman at least, hung
upon a word which those dying lips might utter.
And swayed by this feeling, he unconsciously became
a third watcher, though for what, and in hope of what,
he could scarcely have told, so much was he benumbed
by the suddenness of this great catastrophe, and the
extraordinary circumstances by which it was surrounded.
And so one o’clock came and passed.
It was not the last time the clock
struck before a change came. The hour of two
went by, then that of three, and still, to the casual
eye, all remained the same. But ere the stroke
of four was heard, Mr. Ferris, who had relaxed his
survey of Imogene to bestow a fuller attention upon
his friend, felt an indefinable sensation of dismay
assail him, and rising to his feet, drew a step or
so nearer the bed, and looked at its silent occupant
with the air of a man who would fain shut his eyes
to the meaning of what he sees before him. At
the same moment Mr. Byrd, who had just come in, found
himself attracted by the subtle difference he observed
in the expression of Miss Dare. The expectancy
in her look was gone, and its entire expression was
that of awe. Advancing to the side of Mr. Ferris,
he glanced down at the dying lawyer. He at once
saw what it was that had so attracted and moved the
District Attorney. A change had come over Mr.
Orcutt’s face. Though rigid still, and unrelieved
by any signs of returning consciousness, it was no
longer that of the man they knew, but a strange face,
owning the same features, but distinguished now by
a look sinister as it was unaccustomed, filling the
breasts of those who saw it with dismay, and making
any contemplation of his countenance more than painful
to those who loved him. Nor did it decrease as
they watched him. Like that charmed writing which
appears on a blank paper when it is subjected to the
heat, the subtle, unmistakable lines came out, moment
by moment, on the mask of his unconscious face, till
even Imogene trembled, and turned an appealing glance
upon Mr. Ferris, as if to bid him note this involuntary
evidence of nature against the purity and good intentions
of the man who had always stood so high in the world’s
regard. Then, satisfied, perhaps, with the expression
she encountered on the face of the District Attorney,
she looked back; and the heavy minutes went on, only
more drearily, and perhaps more fearfully, than before.
Suddenly was it at a gesture
of the physician, or a look from Imogene? a
thrill of expectation passed through the room, and
Dr. Tredwell, Mr. Ferris, and a certain other gentleman
who had but just entered at a remote corner of the
apartment, came hurriedly forward and stood at the
foot of the bed. At the same instant Imogene rose,
and motioning them a trifle aside, with an air of
mingled entreaty and command, bent slowly down toward
the injured man. A look of recognition answered
her from the face upon the pillow, but she did not
wait to meet it, nor pause for the word that evidently
trembled on his momentarily conscious lip. Shutting
out with her form the group of anxious watchers behind
her, she threw all her soul into the regard with which
she held him enchained; then slowly, solemnly, but
with unyielding determination, uttered these words,
which no one there could know were but a repetition
of a question made a few eventful hours ago: “If
Craik Mansell is not the man who killed Mrs. Clemmens,
do you, Mr. Orcutt, tell us who is!” and, pausing,
remained with her gaze fixed demandingly on that of
the lawyer, undeterred by the smothered exclamations
of those who witnessed this scene and missed its clue
or found it only in the supposition that this last
great shock had unsettled her mind.
The panting sufferer just trembling
on the verge of life thrilled all down his once alert
and nervous frame, then searching her face for one
sign of relenting, unclosed his rigid lips and said,
with emphasis:
“Has not Fate spoken?”
Instantly Imogene sprang erect, and,
amid the stifled shrieks of the women and the muttered
exclamations of the men, pointed at the recumbent
figure before them, saying:
“You hear! Tremont Orcutt
declares upon his death-bed that it is the voice of
Heaven which has spoken in this dreadful calamity.
You who were present when Mrs. Clemmens breathed her
imprecations on the head of her murderer, must know
what that means.”
Mr. Ferris, who of all present, perhaps,
possessed the greatest regard for the lawyer, gave
an ejaculation of dismay at this, and bounding forward,
lifted her away from the bedside he believed her to
have basely desecrated.
“Madwoman,” he cried,
“where will your ravings end? He will tell
no such tale to me.”
But when he bent above the lawyer
with the question forced from him by Miss Dare’s
words, he found him already lapsed into that strange
insensibility which was every moment showing itself
more and more to be the precursor of death.
The sight seemed to rob Mr. Ferris
of his last grain of self-command. Rising, he
confronted the dazed faces of those about him with
a severe look.
“This charge,” said he,
“is akin to that which Miss Dare made against
herself in the court yesterday morning. When a
woman has become crazed she no longer knows what she
says.”
But Imogene, strong in the belief
that the hand of Heaven had pointed out the culprit
for whom they had so long been searching, shook her
head in quiet denial, and simply saying, “None
of you know this man as I do,” moved quietly
aside to a dim corner, where she sat down in calm
expectation of another awakening on the part of the
dying lawyer.
It came soon came before
Mr. Ferris had recovered himself, or Dr. Tredwell
had had a chance to give any utterance to the emotions
which this scene was calculated to awaken.
Rousing as the widow had done, but
seeming to see no one, not even the physician who
bent close at his side, Mr. Orcutt lifted his voice
again, this time in the old stentorian tones which
he used in court, and clearly, firmly exclaimed:
“Blood will have blood!”
Then in lower and more familiar accents, cried:
“Ah, Imogene, Imogene, it was all for you!”
And with her name on his lips, the great lawyer closed
his eyes again, and sank for the last time into a
state of insensibility.
Imogene at once rose.
“I must go,” she murmured;
“my duty in this place is done.” And
she attempted to cross the floor.
But the purpose which had sustained
her being at an end, she felt the full weight of her
misery, and looking in the faces about her, and seeing
nothing there but reprobation, she tottered and would
have fallen had not a certain portly gentleman who
stood near by put forth his arm to sustain her.
Accepting the support with gratitude, but scarcely
pausing to note from what source it came, she turned
for an instant to Mr. Ferris.
“I realize,” said she,
“with what surprise you must have heard the
revelation which has just come from Mr. Orcutt’s
lips. So unexpected is it that you cannot yet
believe it, but the time will come when, of all the
words I have spoken, these alone will be found worthy
your full credit: that not Craik Mansell, not
Gouverneur Hildreth, not even unhappy Imogene Dare
herself, could tell you so much of the real cause
and manner of Mrs. Clemmens’ death as this man
who lies stricken here a victim of Divine justice.”
And merely stopping to cast one final
look in the direction of the bed, she stumbled from
the room. A few minutes later and she reached
the front door; but only to fall against the lintel
with the moan:
“My words are true, but who will ever believe
them?”
“Pardon me,” exclaimed
a bland and fatherly voice over her shoulder, “I
am a man who can believe in any thing. Put your
confidence in me, Miss Dare, and we will see we
will see.”
Startled by her surprise into new
life, she gave one glance at the gentleman who had
followed her to the door. It was the same who
had offered her his arm, and whom she supposed to
have remained behind her in Mr. Orcutt’s room.
She saw before her a large comfortable-looking personage
of middle age, of no great pretensions to elegance
or culture, but bearing that within his face which
oddly enough baffled her understanding while it encouraged
her trust. This was the more peculiar in that
he was not looking at her, but stood with his eyes
fixed on the fading light of the hall-lamp, which
he surveyed with an expression of concern that almost
amounted to pity.
“Sir, who are you?” she tremblingly asked.
Dropping his eyes from the lamp, he
riveted them upon the veil she held tightly clasped
in her right hand.
“If you will allow me the liberty
of whispering in your ear, I will soon tell you,”
said he.
She bent her weary head downward;
he at once leaned toward her and murmured a half-dozen
words that made her instantly start erect with new
light in her eyes.
“And you will help me?” she cried.
“What else am I here for?” he answered.
And turning toward a quiet figure
which she now saw for the first time standing on the
threshold of a small room near by, he said with the
calmness of a master:
“Hickory, see that no one enters
or leaves the sick-room till I return.”
And offering Imogene his arm, he conducted her into
the library, the door of which he shut to behind them.
CHAPTER XIII - MR. GRYCE.
What
you have spoke, it may be so, perchance.
This
tyrant, whose sole name blisters our tongues,
Was
once thought honest. MACBETH.
AN hour later, as Mr. Ferris was leaving
the house in company with Dr. Tredwell, he felt himself
stopped by a slight touch on his arm. Turning
about he saw Hickory.
“Beg pardon, sirs,” said
the detective, with a short bow, “but there’s
a gentleman, in the library who would like to see
you before you go.”
They at once turned to the room indicated.
But at sight of its well-known features its
huge cases of books, its large centre-table profusely
littered with papers, the burnt-out grate, the empty
arm-chair they paused, and it was with difficulty
they could recover themselves sufficiently to enter.
When they did, their first glance was toward the gentleman
they saw standing in a distant window, apparently
perusing a book.
“Who is it?” inquired Mr. Ferris of his
companion.
“I cannot imagine,” returned the other.
Hearing voices, the gentleman advanced.
“Ah,” said he, “allow
me to introduce myself. I am Mr. Gryce, of the
New York Detective Service.”
“Mr. Gryce!” repeated the District Attorney,
in astonishment.
The famous detective bowed. “I
have come,” said he, “upon a summons received
by me in Utica not six hours ago. It was sent
by a subordinate of mine interested in the trial now
going on before the court. Horace Byrd is his
name. I hope he is well liked here and has your
confidence.”
“Mr. Byrd is well enough liked,”
rejoined Mr. Ferris, “but I gave him no orders
to send for you. At what hour was the telegram
dated?”
“At half-past eleven; immediately
after the accident to Mr. Orcutt.”
“I see.”
“He probably felt himself inadequate
to meet this new emergency. He is a young man,
and the affair is certainly a complicated one.”
The District Attorney, who had been
studying the countenance of the able detective before
him, bowed courteously.
“I am not displeased to see
you,” said he. “If you have been in
the room above ”
The other gravely bowed.
“You know probably of the outrageous
accusation which has just been made against our best
lawyer and most-esteemed citizen. It is but one
of many which this same woman has made; and while
it is to be regarded as the ravings of lunacy, still
your character and ability may weigh much in lifting
the opprobrium which any such accusation, however unfounded,
is calculated to throw around the memory of my dying
friend.”
“Sir,” returned Mr. Gryce,
shifting his gaze uneasily from one small object to
another in that dismal room, till all and every article
it contained seemed to partake of his mysterious confidence,
“this is a world of disappointment and deceit.
Intellects we admired, hearts in which we trusted,
turn out frequently to be the abodes of falsehood and
violence. It is dreadful, but it is true.”
Mr. Ferris, struck aghast, looked
at the detective with severe disapprobation.
“Is it possible,” he asked,
“that you have allowed yourself to give any
credence to the delirious utterances of a man suffering
from a wound on the head, or to the frantic words
of a woman who has already abused the ears of the
court by a deliberate perjury?” While Dr. Tredwell,
equally indignant and even more impatient, rapped
with his knuckles on the table by which he stood,
and cried:
“Pooh, pooh, the man cannot be such a fool!”
A solemn smile crossed the features of the detective.
“Many persons have listened
to the aspersion you denounce. Active measures
will be needed to prevent its going farther.”
“I have commanded silence,”
said Dr. Tredwell. “Respect for Mr. Orcutt
will cause my wishes to be obeyed.”
“Does Mr. Orcutt enjoy the universal
respect of the town?”
“He does,” was the stern reply.
“It behooves us, then,”
said Mr. Gryce, “to clear his memory from every
doubt by a strict inquiry into his relations with the
murdered woman.”
“They are known,” returned
Mr. Ferris, with grim reserve. “They were
such as any man might hold with the woman at whose
house he finds it convenient to take his daily dinner.
She was to him the provider of a good meal.”
Mr. Gryce’s eye travelled slowly
toward Mr. Ferris’ shirt stud.
“Gentlemen,” said he,
“do you forget that Mr. Orcutt was on the scene
of murder some minutes before the rest of you arrived?
Let the attention of people once be directed toward
him as a suspicious party, and they will be likely
to remember this fact.”
Astounded, both men drew back.
“What do you mean by that remark?” they
asked.
“I mean,” said Mr. Gryce,
“that Mr. Orcutt’s visit to Mrs. Clemmens’
house on the morning of the murder will be apt to be
recalled by persons of a suspicious tendency as having
given him an opportunity to commit the crime.”
“People are not such fools,”
cried Dr. Tredwell; while Mr. Ferris, in a tone of
mingled incredulity and anger, exclaimed:
“And do you, a reputable detective,
and, as I have been told, a man of excellent judgment,
presume to say that there could be found any one in
this town, or even in this country, who could let his
suspicions carry him so far as to hint that Mr. Orcutt
struck this woman with his own hand in the minute
or two that elapsed between his going into her house
and his coming out again with tidings of her death?”
“Those who remember that he
had been a participator in the lengthy discussion
which had just taken place on the court-house steps
as to how a man might commit a crime without laying
himself open to the risk of detection, might yes,
sir.”
Mr. Ferris and the coroner, who, whatever
their doubts or fears, had never for an instant seriously
believed the dying words of Mr. Orcutt to be those
of confession, gazed in consternation at the detective,
and finally inquired:
“Do you realize what you are saying?”
Mr. Gryce drew a deep breath, and
shifted his gaze to the next stud in Mr. Ferris’
shirt-front.
“I have never been accused of
speaking lightly,” he remarked. Then, with
quiet insistence, asked: “Where was Mrs.
Clemmens believed to get the money she lived on?”
“It is not known,” rejoined the District
Attorney.
“Yet she left a nice little sum behind her?”
“Five thousand dollars,” declared the
coroner.
“Strange that, in a town like
this, no one should know where it came from?”
suggested the detective.
The two gentlemen were silent.
“It was a good deal to come
from Mr. Orcutt in payment of a single meal a day!”
continued Mr. Gryce.
“No one has ever supposed it
did come from Mr. Orcutt,” remarked Mr. Ferris,
with some severity.
“But does any one know it did
not?” ventured the detective.
Dr. Tredwell and the District Attorney
looked at each other, but did not reply.
“Gentlemen,” pursued Mr.
Gryce, after a moment of quiet waiting, “this
is without exception the most serious moment of my
life. Never in the course of my experience and
that includes much have I been placed in
a more trying position than now. To allow one’s
self to doubt, much less to question, the integrity
of so eminent a man, seems to me only less dreadful
than it does to you; yet, for all that, were I his
friend, as I certainly am his admirer, I would say:
’Sift this matter to the bottom; let us know
if this great lawyer has any more in favor of his innocence
than the other gentlemen who have been publicly accused
of this crime.’”
“But,” protested Dr. Tredwell,
seeing that the District Attorney was too much moved
to speak, “you forget the evidences which underlay
the accusation of these other gentlemen; also
that of all the persons who, from the day the widow
was struck till now, have been in any way associated
with suspicion, Mr. Orcutt is the only one who could
have had no earthly motive for injuring this humble
woman, even if he were all he would have to be to
first perform such a brutal deed and then carry out
his hypocrisy to the point of using his skill as a
criminal lawyer to defend another man falsely accused
of the crime.”
“I beg your pardon, sir,”
said the detective, “but I forget nothing.
I only bring to the consideration of this subject
a totally unprejudiced mind and an experience which
has taught me never to omit testing the truth of a
charge because it seems at first blush false, preposterous,
and without visible foundation. If you will recall
the conversation to which I have just alluded as having
been held on the court-house steps on the morning
Mrs. Clemmens was murdered, you will remember that
it was the intellectual crime that was discussed the
crime of an intelligent man, safe in the knowledge
that his motive for doing such a deed was a secret
to the world.”
“My God!” exclaimed Mr.
Ferris, under his breath, “the man seems to be
in earnest!”
“Gentlemen,” pursued Mr.
Gryce, with more dignity than he had hitherto seen
fit to assume, “it is not my usual practice to
express myself as openly as I have done here to-day.
In all ordinary cases I consider it expedient to reserve
intact my suspicions and my doubts till I have completed
my discoveries and arranged my arguments so as to bear
out with some show of reason whatever statement I
may feel obliged to make. But the extraordinary
features of this affair, and the fact that so many
were present at the scene we have just left, have caused
me to change my usual tactics. Though far from
ready to say that Mr. Orcutt’s words were those
of confession, I still see much reason to doubt his
innocence, and, feeling thus, am quite willing you
should know it in time to prepare for the worst.”
“Then you propose making what
has occurred here public?” asked Mr. Ferris,
with emotion.
“Not so,” was the detective’s
ready reply. “On the contrary, I was about
to suggest that you did something more than lay a command
of silence upon those who were present.”
The District Attorney, who, as he
afterward said, felt as if he were laboring under
some oppressive nightmare, turned to the coroner and
said:
“Dr. Tredwell, what do you advise
me to do? Terrible as this shock has been, and
serious as is the duty it possibly involves, I have
never allowed myself to shrink from doing what was
right simply because it afforded suffering to myself
or indignity to my friends. Do you think I am
called upon to pursue this matter?”
The coroner, troubled, anxious, and
nearly as much overwhelmed as the District Attorney,
did not immediately reply. Indeed, the situation
was one to upset any man of whatever calibre.
Finally he turned to Mr. Gryce.
“Mr. Gryce,” said he,
“we are, as you have observed, friends of the
dying man, and, being so, may miss our duty in our
sympathy. What do you think ought to be done,
in justice to him, the prisoner, and the positions
which we both occupy?”
“Well, sirs,” rejoined
Mr. Gryce, “it is not usual, perhaps, for a man
in my position to offer actual advice to gentlemen
in yours; but if you wish to know what course I should
pursue if I were in your places, I should say:
First, require the witnesses still lingering around
the dying man to promise that they will not divulge
what was there said till a week has fully elapsed;
next, adjourn the case now before the court for the
same decent length of time; and, lastly, trust me and
the two men you have hitherto employed, to find out
if there is any thing in Mr. Orcutt’s past history
of a nature to make you tremble if the world hears
of the words which escaped him on his death-bed.
We shall probably need but a week.”
“And Miss Dare?”
“Has already promised secrecy.”
There was nothing in all this to alarm
their fears; every thing, on the contrary, to allay
them.
The coroner gave a nod of approval
to Mr. Ferris, and both signified their acquiescence
in the measures proposed.
Mr. Gryce at once assumed his usual genial air.
“You may trust me,” said
he, “to exercise all the discretion you would
yourselves show under the circumstances. I have
no wish to see the name of such a man blasted by an
ineffaceable stain.” And he bowed as if
about to leave the room.
But Mr. Ferris, who had observed this
movement with an air of some uneasiness, suddenly
stepped forward and stopped him.
“I wish to ask,” said
he, “whether superstition has had any thing to
do with this readiness on your part to impute the
worst meaning to the chance phrases which have fallen
from the lips of our severely injured friend.
Because his end seems in some regards to mirror that
of the widow, have you allowed a remembrance of the
words she made use of in the face of death to influence
your good judgment as to the identity of Mr. Orcutt
with her assassin?”
The face of Mr. Gryce assumed its grimmest aspect.
“Do you think this catastrophe
was necessary to draw my attention to Mr. Orcutt?
To a man acquainted with the extraordinary coincidence
that marked the discovery of Mrs. Clemmens’
murder, the mystery must be that Mr. Orcutt has gone
unsuspected for so long.” And assuming an
argumentative air, he asked:
“Were either of you two gentlemen
present at the conversation I have mentioned as taking
place on the court-house steps the morning Mrs. Clemmens
was murdered?”
“I was,” said the District Attorney.
“You remember, then, the hunchback who was so
free with his views?”
“Most certainly.”
“And know, perhaps, who that hunchback was?”
“Yes.”
“You will not be surprised,
then, if I recall to you the special incidents of
that hour. A group of lawyers, among them Mr.
Orcutt, are amusing themselves with an off-hand chat
concerning criminals and the clumsy way in which,
as a rule, they plan and execute their crimes.
All seem to agree that a murder is usually followed
by detection, when suddenly a stranger speaks and
tells them that the true way to make a success of
the crime is to choose a thoroughfare for the scene
of tragedy, and employ a weapon that has been picked
up on the spot. What happens? Within five
minutes after this piece of gratuitous information,
or as soon as Mr. Orcutt can cross the street, Mrs.
Clemmens is found lying in her blood, struck down
by a stick of wood picked up from her own hearth-stone.
Is this chance? If so, ’tis a very curious
one.”
“I don’t deny it,” said Doctor Tredwell.
“I believe you never did deny
it,” quickly retorted the detective. “Am
I not right in saying that it struck you so forcibly
at the time as to lead you into supposing some collusion
between the hunchback and the murderer?”
“It certainly did,” admitted the coroner.
“Very well,” proceeded
Mr. Gryce. “Now as there could have been
no collusion between these parties, the hunchback
being no other person than myself, what are we to
think of this murder? That it was a coincidence,
or an actual result of the hunchback’s words?”
Dr. Tredwell and Mr. Ferris were both silent.
“Sirs,” continued Mr.
Gryce, feeling, perhaps, that perfect openness was
necessary in order to win entire confidence, “I
am not given to boasting or to a too-free expression
of my opinion, but if I had been ignorant of this
affair, and one of my men had come to me and said:
’A mysterious murder has just taken place, marked
by this extraordinary feature, that it is a precise
reproduction of a supposable case of crime which has
just been discussed by a group of indifferent persons
in the public street,’ and then had asked me
where to look for the assassin, I should have said:
’Search for that man who heard the discussion
through, was among the first to leave the group, and
was the first to show himself upon the scene of murder.’
To be sure, when Byrd did come to me with this story,
I was silent, for the man who fulfilled these conditions
was Mr. Orcutt.”
“Then,” said Mr. Ferris,
“you mean to say that you would have suspected
Mr. Orcutt of this crime long ago if he had not been
a man of such position and eminence?”
“Undoubtedly,” was Mr. Gryce’s reply.
If the expression was unequivocal,
his air was still more so. Shocked and disturbed,
both gentlemen fell back. The detective at once
advanced and opened the door.
It was time. Mr. Byrd had been
tapping upon it for some minutes, and now hastily
came in. His face told the nature of his errand
before he spoke.
“I am sorry to be obliged to inform you ”
he began.
“Mr. Orcutt is dead?” quickly interposed
Mr. Ferris.
The young detective solemnly bowed.
CHAPTER XIV - IN THE PRISON.
The
jury passing on the prisoner’s life,
May
in the sworn twelve have a thief or two
Guiltier
than him they try.
MEASURE
FOR MEASURE.
Such
welcome and unwelcome things at once
’Tis
hard to reconcile. MACBETH.
MR. MANSELL sat in his cell, the prey
of gloomy and perturbed thought. He knew Mr.
Orcutt was dead; he had been told of it early in the
morning by his jailer, but of the circumstances which
attended that death he knew nothing, save that the
lawyer had been struck by a limb falling from a tree
in his own garden.
The few moments during which the court
had met for the purpose of re-adjournment had added
but little to his enlightenment. A marked reserve
had characterized the whole proceedings; and though
an indefinable instinct had told him that in some
mysterious way his cause had been helped rather than
injured by this calamity to his counsel, he found
no one ready to volunteer those explanations which
his great interest in the matter certainly demanded.
The hour, therefore, which he spent in solitude upon
his return to prison was one of great anxiety, and
it was quite a welcome relief when the cell door opened
and the keeper ushered in a strange gentleman.
Supposing it to be the new counsel he had chosen at
haphazard from a list of names that had been offered
him, Mr. Mansell rose. But a second glance assured
him he had made a mistake in supposing this person
to be a lawyer, and stepping back he awaited his approach
with mingled curiosity and reserve.
The stranger, who seemed to be perfectly
at home in the narrow quarters in which he found himself,
advanced with a frank air.
“My name is Gryce,” said
he, “and I am a detective. The District
Attorney, who, as you know, has been placed in a very
embarrassing situation by the events of the last two
days, has accepted my services in connection with
those of the two men already employed by him, in the
hope that my greater experience may assist him in determining
which, of all the persons who have been accused, or
who have accused themselves, of murdering Mrs. Clemmens,
is the actual perpetrator of that deed. Do you
require any further assurance of my being in the confidence
of Mr. Ferris than the fact that I am here, and in
full liberty to talk with you?”
“No,” returned the other,
after a short but close study of his visitor.
“Very well, then,” continued
the detective, with a comfortable air of ease, “I
will speak to the point; and the first thing I will
say is, that upon looking at the evidence against
you, and hearing what I have heard from various sources
since I came to town, I know you are not the man who
killed Mrs. Clemmens. To be sure, you have declined
to explain certain points, but I think you can explain
them, and if you will only inform me ”
“Pardon me,” interrupted
Mr. Mansell, gravely; “but you say you are a
detective. Now, I have no information to give
a detective.”
“Are you sure?” was the imperturbable
query.
“Quite,” was the quick reply.
“You are then determined upon
going to the scaffold, whether or no?” remarked
Mr. Gryce, somewhat grimly.
“Yes, if to escape it I must confide in a detective.”
“Then you do wrong,” declared
the other; “as I will immediately proceed to
show you. Mr. Mansell, you are, of course, aware
of the manner of Mr. Orcutt’s death?”
“I know he was struck by a falling limb.”
“Do you know what he was doing when this occurred?”
“No.”
“He was escorting Miss Dare down to the gate.”
The prisoner, whose countenance had
brightened at the mention of his lawyer, turned a
deadly white at this.
“And and was Miss Dare hurt?”
he asked.
The detective shook his head.
“Then why do you tell me this?”
“Because it has much to do with
the occasion of my coming here, Mr. Mansell,”
proceeded Mr. Gryce, in that tone of completely understanding
himself which he knew so well how to assume with men
of the prisoner’s stamp. “I am going
to speak to you without circumlocution or disguise.
I am going to put your position before you just as
it is. You are on trial for a murder of which
not only yourself, but another man, was suspected.
Why are you on trial instead of him? Because you
were reticent in regard to certain matters which common-sense
would say you ought to be able to explain. Why
were you reticent? There can be but one answer.
Because you feared to implicate another person, for
whose happiness and honor you had more regard than
for your own. Who was that other person?
The woman who stood up in court yesterday and declared
she had herself committed this crime. What is
the conclusion? You believe, and have always
believed, Miss Dare to be the assassin of Mrs. Clemmens.”
The prisoner, whose pallor had increased
with every word the detective uttered, leaped to his
feet at this last sentence.
“You have no right to say that!”
he vehemently asseverated. “What do you
know of my thoughts or my beliefs? Do I carry
my convictions on my sleeve? I am not the man
to betray my ideas or feelings to the world.”
Mr. Gryce smiled. To be sure,
this expression of silent complacency was directed
to the grating of the window overhead, but it was none
the less effectual on that account. Mr. Mansell,
despite his self-command, began to look uneasy.
“Prove your words!” he
cried. “Show that these have been my convictions!”
“Very well,” returned
Mr. Gryce. “Why were you so long silent
about the ring? Because you did not wish to compromise
Miss Dare by declaring she did not return it to you,
as she had said. Why did you try to stop her
in the midst of her testimony yesterday? Because
you saw it was going to end in confession. Finally,
why did you throw aside your defence, and instead
of proclaiming yourself guilty, simply tell how you
were able to reach Monteith Quarry Station in ninety
minutes? Because you feared her guilt would be
confirmed if her statements were investigated, and
were willing to sacrifice every thing but the truth
in order to save her.”
“You give me credit for a great
deal of generosity,” coldly replied the prisoner.
“After the evidence brought against me by the
prosecution, I should think my guilt would be accepted
as proved the moment I showed that I had not left
Mrs. Clemmens’ house at the time she was believed
to be murdered.”
“And so it would,” responded
Mr. Gryce, “if the prosecution had not seen
reason to believe that the moment of Mrs. Clemmens’
death has been put too early. We now think she
was not struck till some time after twelve, instead
of five minutes before.”
“Indeed?” said Mr. Mansell, with stern
self-control.
Mr. Gryce, whose carelessly roving
eye told little of the close study with which he was
honoring the man before him, nodded with grave decision.
“You could add very much to
our convictions on this point,” he observed,
“by telling what it was you saw or heard in Mrs.
Clemmens’ house at the moment you fled from
it so abruptly.”
“How do you know I fled from it abruptly?”
“You were seen. The fact
has not appeared in court, but a witness we might
name perceived you flying from your aunt’s door
to the swamp as if your life depended upon the speed
you made.”
“And with that fact added to
all the rest you have against me, you say you believe
me innocent?” exclaimed Mr. Mansell.
“Yes; for I have also said I
believe Mrs. Clemmens not to have been assaulted till
after the hour of noon. You fled from the door
at precisely five minutes before it.”
The uneasiness of Mr. Mansell’s
face increased, till it amounted to agitation.
“And may I ask,” said
he, “what has happened to make you believe she
was not struck at the moment hitherto supposed?”
“Ah, now,” replied the
detective, “we come down to facts.”
And leaning with a confidential air toward the prisoner,
he quietly said: “Your counsel has died,
for one thing.”
Astonished as much by the tone as
the tenor of these words, Mr. Mansell drew back from
his visitor in some distrust. Seeing it, Mr. Gryce
edged still farther forward, and calmly continued:
“If no one has told you the
particulars of Mr. Orcutt’s death, you probably
do not know why Miss Dare was at his house last evening?”
The look of the prisoner was sufficient reply.
“She went there,” resumed
Mr. Gryce, with composure, “to tell him that
her whole evidence against you had been given under
the belief that you were guilty of the crime with
which you had been charged; that by a trick of my
fellow-detectives, Hickory and Byrd, she had been deceived
into thinking you had actually admitted your guilt
to her; and that she had only been undeceived after
she had uttered the perjury with which she sought
to save you yesterday morning.”
“Perjury?” escaped involuntarily
from Craik Mansell’s lips.
“Yes,” repeated the detective,
“perjury. Miss Dare lied when she said
she had been to Mrs. Clemmens’ cottage on the
morning of the murder. She was not there, nor
did she lift her hand against the widow’s life.
That tale she told to escape telling another which
she thought would insure your doom.”
“You have been talking to Miss
Dare?” suggested the prisoner, with subdued
sarcasm.
“I have been talking to my two
men,” was the unmoved retort, “to Hickory
and to Byrd, and they not only confirm this statement
of hers in regard to the deception they played upon
her, but say enough to show she could not have been
guilty of the crime, because at that time she honestly
believed you to be so.”
“I do not understand you,”
cried the prisoner, in a voice that, despite his marked
self-control, showed the presence of genuine emotion.
Mr. Gryce at once went into particulars.
He was anxious to have Craik Mansell’s mind
disabused of the notion that Imogene had committed
this crime, since upon that notion he believed his
unfortunate reticence to rest. He therefore gave
him a full relation of the scene in the hut, together
with all its consequences.
Mr. Mansell listened like a man in
a dream. Some fact in the past evidently made
this story incredible to him.
Seeing it, Mr. Gryce did not wait
to hear his comments, but upon finishing his account,
exclaimed, with a confident air:
“Such testimony is conclusive.
It is impossible to consider Miss Dare guilty, after
an insight of this kind into the real state of her
mind. Even she has seen the uselessness of persisting
in her self-accusation, and, as I have already told
you, went to Mr. Orcutt’s house in order to
explain to him her past conduct, and ask his advice
for the future. She learned something else before
her interview with Mr. Orcutt ended,” continued
the detective, impressively. “She learned
that she had not only been mistaken in supposing you
had admitted your guilt, but that you could not have
been guilty, because you had always believed her to
be so. It has been a mutual case of suspicion,
you see, and argues innocence on the part of you both.
Or so it seems to the prosecution. How does it
seem to you?”
“Would it help my cause to say?”
“It would help your cause to
tell what sent you so abruptly from Mrs. Clemmens’
house the morning she was murdered.”
“I do not see how,” returned the prisoner.
The glance of Mr. Gryce settled confidentially
on his right hand where it lay outspread upon his
ample knee.
“Mr. Mansell,” he inquired,
“have you no curiosity to know any details of
the accident by which you have unexpectedly been deprived
of a counsel?”
Evidently surprised at this sudden
change of subject, Craik replied:
“If I had not hoped you would
understand my anxiety and presently relieve it, I
could not have shown you as much patience as I have.”
“Very well,” rejoined
Mr. Gryce, altering his manner with a suddenness that
evidently alarmed his listener. “Mr. Orcutt
did not die immediately after he was struck down.
He lived some hours; lived to say some words that
have materially changed the suspicions of persons interested
in the case he was defending.”
“Mr. Orcutt?”
The tone was one of surprise.
Mr. Gryce’s little finger seemed to take note
of it, for it tapped the leg beneath it in quite an
emphatic manner as he continued: “It was
in answer to a question put to him by Miss Dare.
To the surprise of every one, she had not left him
from the moment they were mutually relieved from the
weight of the fallen limb, but had stood over him
for hours, watching for him to rouse from his insensibility.
When he did, she appealed to him in a way that showed
she expected a reply, to tell her who it was that
killed the Widow Clemmens.”
“And did Mr. Orcutt know?”
was Mansell’s half-agitated, half-incredulous
query.
“His answer seemed to show that
he did. Mr. Mansell, have you ever had any doubts
of Mr. Orcutt?”
“Doubts?”
“Doubts as to his integrity, good-heartedness,
or desire to serve you?”
“No.”
“You will, then, be greatly
surprised,” Mr. Gryce went on, with increased
gravity, “when I tell you that Mr. Orcutt’s
reply to Miss Dare’s question was such as to
draw attention to himself as the assassin of Widow
Clemmens, and that his words and the circumstances
under which they were uttered have so impressed Mr.
Ferris, that the question now agitating his mind is
not, ’Is Craik Mansell innocent, but was his
counsel, Tremont Orcutt, guilty?’”
The excited look which had appeared
on the face of Mansell at the beginning of this speech,
changed to one of strong disgust.
“This is too much!” he
cried. “I am not a fool to be caught by
any such make-believe as this! Mr. Orcutt thought
to be an assassin? You might as well say that
people accuse Judge Evans of killing the Widow Clemmens.”
Mr. Gryce, who had perhaps stretched
a point when he so unequivocally declared his complete
confidence in the innocence of the man before him,
tapped his leg quite affectionately at this burst of
natural indignation, and counted off another point
in favor of the prisoner. His words, however,
were dry as sarcasm could make them.
“No,” said he, “for
people know that Judge Evans was without the opportunity
for committing this murder, while every one remembers
how Mr. Orcutt went to the widow’s house and
came out again with tidings of her death.”
The prisoner’s lip curled disdainfully.
“And do you expect me to believe
you regard this as a groundwork for suspicion?
I should have given you credit for more penetration,
sir.”
“Then you do not think Mr. Orcutt
knew what he was saying when, in answer to Miss Dare’s
appeal for him to tell who the murderer was, he answered:
‘Blood will have blood!’ and drew attention
to his own violent end?”
“Did Mr. Orcutt say that?”
“He did.”
“Very well, a man whose whole
mind has for some time been engrossed with defending
another man accused of murder, might say any thing
while in a state of delirium.”
Mr. Gryce uttered his favorite “Humph!”
and gave his leg another pat, but added, gravely enough:
“Miss Dare believes his words to be those of
confession.”
“You say Miss Dare once believed me to have
confessed.”
“But,” persisted the detective,
“Miss Dare is not alone in her opinion.
Men in whose judgment you must rely, find it difficult
to explain the words of Mr. Orcutt by means of any
other theory than that he is himself the perpetrator
of that crime for which you are yourself being tried.”
“I find it difficult to believe
that possible,” quietly returned the prisoner.
“What!” he suddenly exclaimed; “suspect
a man of Mr. Orcutt’s abilities and standing
of a hideous crime the very crime, too,
with which his client is charged, and in defence of
whom he has brought all his skill to bear! The
idea is preposterous, unheard of!”
“I acknowledge that,”
dryly assented Mr. Gryce; “but it has been my
experience to find that it is the preposterous things
which happen.”
For a minute the prisoner stared at
the speaker incredulously; then he cried:
“You really appear to be in earnest.”
“I was never more so in my life,” was
Mr. Gryce’s rejoinder.
Drawing back, Craik Mansell looked
at the detective with an emotion that had almost the
character of hope. Presently he said:
“If you do distrust Mr. Orcutt,
you must have weightier reasons for it than any you
have given me. What are they? You must be
willing I should know, or you would not have gone
as far with me as you have.”
“You are right,” Gryce
assured him. “A case so complicated as this
calls for unusual measures. Mr. Ferris, feeling
the gravity of his position, allows me to take you
into our confidence, in the hope that you will be
able to help us out of our difficulty.”
“I help you! You’d better release
me first.”
“That will come in time.”
“If I help you?”
“Whether you help or not, if
we can satisfy ourselves and the world that Mr. Orcutt’s
words were a confession. You may hasten that conviction.”
“How?”
“By clearing up the mystery of your flight from
Mrs. Clemmens’ house.”
The keen eyes of the prisoner fell;
all his old distrust seemed on the point of returning.
“That would not help you at all,” said
he.
“I should like to be the judge,”
said Mr. Gryce.
The prisoner shook his head.
“My word must go for it,” said he.
The detective had been the hero of
too many such scenes to be easily discouraged.
Bowing as if accepting this conclusion from the prisoner,
he quietly proceeded with the recital he had planned.
With a frankness certainly unusual to him, he gave
the prisoner a full account of Mr. Orcutt’s
last hours, and the interview which had followed between
himself and Miss Dare. To this he added his own
reasons for doubting the lawyer, and, while admitting
he saw no motive for the deed, gave it as his serious
opinion, that the motive would be found if once he
could get at the secret of Mr. Orcutt’s real
connection with the deceased. He was so eloquent,
and so manifestly in earnest, Mr. Mansell’s eye
brightened in spite of himself, and when the detective
ceased he looked up with an expression which convinced
Mr. Gryce that half the battle was won. He accordingly
said, in a tone of great confidence:
“A knowledge of what went on
in Mrs. Clemmens’ house before he went to it
would be of great help to us. With that for a
start, all may be learned. I therefore put it
to you for the last time whether it would not be best
for you to explain yourself on this point. I am
sure you will not regret it.”
“Sir,” said Mansell, with
undisturbed composure, “if your purpose is to
fix this crime on Mr. Orcutt, I must insist upon your
taking my word that I have no information to give
you that can in any way affect him.”
“You could give us information,
then, that would affect Miss Dare?” was the
quick retort. “Now, I say,” the astute
detective declared, as the prisoner gave an almost
imperceptible start, “that whatever your information
is, Miss Dare is not guilty.”
“You say it!” exclaimed
the prisoner. “What does your opinion amount
to if you haven’t heard the evidence against
her?”
“There is no evidence against
her but what is purely circumstantial.”
“How do you know that?”
“Because she is innocent.
Circumstantial evidence may exist alike against the
innocent and the guilty; real evidence only against
the guilty. I mean to say that as I am firmly
convinced Miss Dare once regarded you as guilty of
this crime, I must be equally convinced she didn’t
commit it herself. This is unanswerable.”
“You have stated that before.”
“I know it; but I want you to
see the force of it; because, once convinced with
me that Miss Dare is innocent, you will be willing
to tell all you know, even what apparently implicates
her.”
Silence answered this remark.
“You didn’t see her strike the
blow?”
Mansell roused indignantly.
“No, of course not!” he cried.
“You did not see her with your
aunt that moment you fled from the house immediately
before the murder!”
“I didn’t see her.”
That emphasis, unconscious, perhaps,
was fatal. Gryce, who never lost any thing, darted
on this small gleam of advantage as a hungry pike
darts upon an innocent minnow.
“But you thought you heard her,”
he cried; “her voice, or her laugh, or perhaps
merely the rustle of her dress in another room?”
“No,” said Mansell, “I didn’t
hear her.”
“Of course not,” was the
instantaneous reply. “But something said
or done by somebody a something which amounts
to nothing as evidence gives you to understand
she was there, and so you hold your tongue for fear
of compromising her.”
“Amounts to nothing as evidence?”
echoed Mansell. “How do you know that?”
“Because Miss Dare was not in
the house with your aunt at that time. Miss Dare
was in Professor Darling’s observatory, a mile
or so away.”
“Does she say that?”
“We will prove that.”
Aroused, excited, the prisoner turned
his flashing blue eyes on the detective.
“I should be glad to have you,” he said.
“But you must first tell me
in what room you were when you received this intimation
of Miss Dare’s presence?”
“I was in no room; I was on
the stone step outside of the dining-room door.
I did not go into the house at all that morning, as
I believe I have already told Mr. Ferris.”
“Very good! It will
all be simpler than I thought. You came up to
the house and went away again without coming in; ran
away, I may say, taking the direction of the swamp.”
The prisoner did not deny it.
“You remember all the incidents of that short
flight?”
The prisoner’s lip curled.
“Remember leaping the fence and stumbling a
trifle when you came down?”
“Yes.”
“Very well; now tell me how
could Miss Dare see you do that from Mrs.
Clemmens’ house?”
“Did Miss Dare tell you she saw me trip after
I jumped the fence?”
“She did.”
“And yet was in Professor Darling’s observatory,
a mile or so away?”
“Yes.”
A satirical laugh broke from the prisoner.
“I think,” said he, “that
instead of my telling you how she could have seen
this from Mrs. Clemmens’ house, you should tell
me how she could have seen it from Professor Darling’s
observatory.”
“That is easy enough. She was looking through
a telescope.”
“What?”
“At the moment you were turning
from Mrs. Clemmens’ door, Miss Dare, perched
in the top of Professor Darling’s house, was
looking in that very direction through a telescope.”
“I I would like to
believe that story,” said the prisoner, with
suppressed emotion. “It would ”
“What?” urged the detective, calmly.
“Make a new man of me,”
finished Mansell, with a momentary burst of feeling.
“Well, then, call up your memories
of the way your aunt’s house is situated.
Recall the hour, and acknowledge that, if Miss Dare
was with her, she must have been in the dining-room.”
“There is no doubt about that.”
“Now, how many windows has the dining-room?”
“One.”
“How situated?”
“It is on the same side as the door.”
“There is none, then, which
looks down to that place where you leaped the fence?”
“No.”
“How account for her seeing
that little incident, then, of your stumbling?”
“She might have come to the door, stepped out,
and so seen me.”
“Humph! I see you have an answer for every
thing.”
Craik Mansell was silent.
A look of admiration slowly spread itself over the
detective’s face.
“We must probe the matter a
little deeper,” said he. “I see I
have a hard head to deal with.” And, bringing
his glance a little nearer to the prisoner, he remarked:
“If she had been standing there
you could not have turned round without seeing her?”
“No.”
“Now, did you see her standing there?”
“No.”
“Yet you turned round?”
“I did?”
“Miss Dare says so.”
The prisoner struck his forehead with his hand.
“And it is so,”
he cried. “I remember now that some vague
desire to know the time made me turn to look at the
church clock. Go on. Tell me more that Miss
Dare saw.”
His manner was so changed his
eye burned so brightly the detective gave
himself a tap of decided self-gratulation.
“She saw you hurry over the
bog, stop at the entrance of the wood, take a look
at your watch, and plunge with renewed speed into the
forest.”
“It is so. It is so.
And, to have seen that, she must have had the aid
of a telescope.”
“Then she describes your appearance.
She says you had your pants turned up at the ankles,
and carried your coat on your left arm.”
“Left arm?”
“Yes.”
“I think I had it on my right.”
“It was on the arm toward her,
she declares. If she was in the observatory,
it was your left side that she saw.”
“Yes, yes; but the coat was
over the other arm. I remember using my left
hand in vaulting over the fence when I came up to the
house.”
“It is a vital point,”
said Mr. Gryce, with a quietness that concealed his
real anxiety and chagrin. “If the coat was
on the arm toward her, the fact of its being
on the right ”
“Wait!” exclaimed Mr.
Mansell, with an air of sudden relief. “I
recollect now that I changed it from one arm to the
other after I vaulted the fence. It was just
at the moment I turned to come back to the side door,
and, as she does not pretend to have seen me till after
I left the door, of course the coat was, as she says,
on my left arm.”
“I thought you could explain
it,” returned Mr. Gryce, with an air of easy
confidence. “But what do you mean when you
say that you changed it at the moment you turned to
come back to the side door? Didn’t you go
at once to the dining-room door from the swamp?”
“No. I had gone to the
front door on my former visit, and was going to it
this time; but when I got to the corner of the house
I saw the tramp coming into the gate, and not wishing
to encounter any one, turned round and came back to
the dining-room door.”
“I see. And it was then you heard ”
“What I heard,” completed the prisoner,
grimly.
“Mr. Mansell,” said the
other, “are you not sufficiently convinced by
this time that Miss Dare was not with Mrs. Clemmens,
but in the observatory of Professor Darling’s
house, to tell me what that was?”
“Answer me a question and I
will reply. Can the entrance of the woods be
seen from the position which she declares herself to
have occupied?”
“It can. Not two hours
ago I tried the experiment myself, using the same
telescope and kneeling in the same place where she
did. I found I could not only trace the spot
where you paused, but could detect quite readily every
movement of my man Hickory, whom I had previously placed
there to go through the motions. I should not
have come here if I had not made myself certain on
that point.”
Yet the prisoner hesitated.
“I not only made myself sure
of that,” resumed Mr. Gryce, “but I also
tried if I could see as much with my naked eye from
Mrs. Clemmens’ side door. I found I could
not, and my sight is very good.”
“Enough,” said Mansell;
“hard as it is to explain, I must believe Miss
Dare was not where I thought her.”
“Then you will tell me what you heard?”
“Yes; for in it may lie the
key to this mystery, though how, I cannot see, and
doubt if you can. I am all the more ready to do
it,” he pursued, “because I can now understand
how she came to think me guilty, and, thinking so,
conducted herself as she has done from the beginning
of my trial. All but the fact of her denouncing
herself yesterday; that I cannot comprehend.”
“A woman in love can do any
thing,” quoth Mr. Gryce. Then admonished
by the flush of the prisoner’s cheek that he
was treading on dangerous ground, he quickly added:
“But she will explain all that herself some
day. Let us hear what you have to tell me.”
Craik Mansell drooped his head and
his brow became gloomy.
“Sir,” said he, “it
is unnecessary for me to state that your surmise in
regard to my past convictions is true. If Miss
Dare was not with my aunt just before the murder,
I certainly had reasons for thinking she was.
To be sure, I did not see her or hear her voice, but
I heard my aunt address her distinctly and by name.”
“You did?” Mr. Gryce’s
interest in the tattoo he was playing on his knee
became intense.
“Yes. It was just as I
pushed the door ajar. The words were these:
’You think you are going to marry him, Imogene
Dare; but I tell you you never shall, not while
I live.’”
“Humph!” broke involuntarily
from the detective’s lips, and, though his face
betrayed nothing of the shock this communication occasioned
him, his fingers stopped an instant in their restless
play.
Mr. Mansell saw it and cast him an
anxious look. The detective instantly smiled
with great unconcern. “Go on,” said
he, “what else did you hear?”
“Nothing else. In the mood
in which I was this very plain intimation that Miss
Dare had sought my aunt, had pleaded with her for me
and failed, struck me as sufficient. I did not
wait to hear more, but hurried away in a state of
passion that was little short of frenzy. To leave
the place and return to my work was now my one wish.
When I found, then, that by running I might catch
the train at Monteith, I ran, and so unconsciously
laid myself open to suspicion.”
“I see,” murmured the detective; “I
see.”
“Not that I suspected any evil
then,” pursued Mr. Mansell, earnestly. “I
was only conscious of disappointment and a desire to
escape from my own thoughts. It was not till
next day ”
“Yes yes,”
interrupted Mr. Gryce, abstractedly, “but your
aunt’s words! She said: ’You
think you are going to marry him, Imogene Dare; but
you never shall, not while I live.’ Yet
Imogene Dare was not there. Let us solve that
problem.”
“You think you can?”
“I think I must.”
“How? how?”
The detective did not answer.
He was buried in profound thought. Suddenly he
exclaimed:
“It is, as you say, the key-note
to the tragedy. It must be solved.”
But the glance he dived deep into space seemed to
echo that “How? how?” of the prisoner,
with a gloomy persistence that promised little for
an immediate answer to the enigma before them.
It occurred to Mansell to offer a suggestion.
“There is but one way I
can explain it,” said he. “My aunt
was speaking to herself. She was deaf and lived
alone. Such people often indulge in soliloquizing.”
The slap which Mr. Gryce gave his
thigh must have made it tingle for a good half-hour.
“There,” he cried, “who
says extraordinary measures are not useful at times?
You’ve hit the very explanation. Of course
she was speaking to herself. She was just the
woman to do it. Imogene Dare was in her thoughts,
so she addressed Imogene Dare. If you had opened
the door you would have seen her standing there alone,
venting her thoughts into empty space.”
“I wish I had,” said the prisoner.
Mr. Gryce became exceedingly animated.
“Well, that’s settled,” said he.
“Imogene Dare was not there, save in Mrs. Clemmens’
imagination. And now for the conclusion.
She said: ’You think you are going to marry
him, Imogene Dare; but you never shall, not while
I live.’ That shows her mind was running
on you.”
“It shows more than that.
It shows that, if Miss Dare was not with her then,
she must have been there earlier in the day. For,
when I left my aunt the day before, she was in entire
ignorance of my attachment to Miss Dare, and the hopes
it had led to.”
“Say that again,” cried Gryce.
Mr. Mansell repeated himself, adding:
“That would account for the ring being found
on my aunt’s dining-room floor ”
But Mr. Gryce waved that question aside.
“What I want to make sure of
is that your aunt had not been informed of your wishes
as concerned Miss Dare.”
“Unless Miss Dare was there
in the early morning and told her herself.”
“There were no neighbors to betray you?”
“There wasn’t a neighbor who knew any
thing about the matter.”
The detective’s eye brightened
till it vied in brilliancy with the stray gleam of
sunshine which had found its way to the cell through
the narrow grating over their heads.
“A clue!” he murmured;
“I have received a clue,” and rose as if
to leave.
The prisoner, startled, rose also.
“A clue to what?” he cried.
But Mr. Gryce was not the man to answer such a question.
“You shall hear soon. Enough
that you have given me an idea that may eventually
lead to the clearing up of this mystery, if not to
your own acquittal from a false charge of murder.”
“And Miss Dare?”
“Is under no charge, and never will be.”
“And Mr. Orcutt?”
“Wait,” said Mr. Gryce “wait.”
CHAPTER XV - A LINK SUPPLIED.
Upon his bloody finger he
doth wear
A precious ring.
TITUS ANDRONICUS.
Make me to see it; or at the least
so prove it,
That the probation bear no hinge nor loop
To hang a doubt on.
OTHELLO.
MR. GRYCE did not believe that Imogene
Dare had visited Mrs. Clemmens before the assault,
or, indeed, had held any communication with her.
Therefore, when Mansell declared that he had never
told his aunt of the attachment between himself and
this young lady, the astute detective at once drew
the conclusion that the widow had never known of that
attachment, and consequently that the words which the
prisoner had overheard must have referred, not to
himself, as he supposed, but to some other man, and,
if to some other man why to the only one
with whom Miss Dare’s name was at that time
associated; in other words, to Mr. Orcutt!
Now it was not easy to measure the
importance of a conclusion like this. For whilst
there would have been nothing peculiar in this solitary
woman, with the few thousands in the bank, boasting
of her power to separate her nephew from the lady
of his choice, there was every thing that was significant
in her using the same language in regard to Miss Dare
and Mr. Orcutt. Nothing but the existence of some
unsuspected bond between herself and the great lawyer
could have accounted, first, for her feeling on the
subject of his marriage; and, secondly, for the threat
of interference contained in her very emphatic words, a
bond which, while evidently not that of love, was
still of a nature to give her control over his destiny,
and make her, in spite of her lonely condition, the
selfish and determined arbitrator of his fate.
What was that bond? A secret
shared between them? The knowledge on her part
of some fact in Mr. Orcutt’s past life, which,
if revealed, might serve as an impediment to his marriage?
In consideration that the great mystery to be solved
was what motive Mr. Orcutt could have had for killing
this woman, an answer to this question was manifestly
of the first importance.
But before proceeding to take any
measures to insure one, Mr. Gryce sat down and seriously
asked himself whether there was any known fact, circumstantial
or otherwise, which refused to fit into the theory
that Mr. Orcutt actually committed this crime with
his own hand, and at the time he was seen to cross
the street and enter Mrs. Clemmens’ house.
For, whereas the most complete chain of circumstantial
evidence does not necessarily prove the suspected
party to be guilty of a crime, the least break in
it is fatal to his conviction. And Mr. Gryce wished
to be as fair to the memory of Mr. Orcutt as he would
have been to the living man.
Beginning, therefore, with the earliest
incidents of the fatal day, he called up, first, the
letter which the widow had commenced but never lived
to finish. It was a suggestive epistle. It
was addressed to her most intimate friend, and showed
in the few lines written a certain foreboding or apprehension
of death remarkable under the circumstances.
Mr. Gryce recalled one of its expressions. “There
are so many,” wrote she, “to whom my death
would be more than welcome.” So many!
Many is a strong word; many means more than one, more
than two; many means three at least. Now
where were the three? Hildreth, of course, was
one, Mansell might very properly be another, but who
was the third? To Mr. Gryce, but one name suggested
itself in reply. So far, then, his theory stood
firm. Now what was the next fact known? The
milkman stopped with his milk; that was at half-past
eleven. He had to wait a few minutes, from which
it was concluded she was up-stairs when he rapped.
Was it at this time she was interrupted in her letter-writing?
If so, she probably did not go back to it, for when
Mr. Hildreth called, some fifteen minutes later, she
was on the spot to open the door. Their interview
was short; it was also stormy. Medicine was the
last thing she stood in need of; besides, her mind
was evidently preoccupied. Showing him the door,
she goes back to her work, and, being deaf, does not
notice that he does not leave the house as she expected.
Consequently her thoughts go on unhindered, and, her
condition being one of anger, she mutters aloud and
bitterly to herself as she flits from dining-room to
kitchen in her labor of serving up her dinner.
The words she made use of have been overheard, and
here another point appears. For, whereas her temper
must have been disturbed by the demand which had been
made upon her the day before by her favorite relative
and heir, her expressions of wrath at this moment
were not levelled against him, but against a young
lady who is said to have been a stranger to her, her
language being: “You think you are going
to marry him, Imogene Dare; but I tell you you never
shall, not while I live.” Her chief grievance,
then, and the one thing uppermost in her thoughts,
even at a time when she felt that there were many
who desired her death, lay in this fact that a young
and beautiful woman had manifested, as she supposed,
a wish to marry Mr. Orcutt, the word him which
she had used, necessarily referring to the lawyer,
as she knew nothing of Imogene’s passion for
her nephew.
But this is not the only point into
which it is necessary to inquire. For to believe
Mr. Orcutt guilty of this crime one must also believe
that all the other persons who had been accused of
it were truthful in the explanations which they gave
of the events which had seemingly connected them with
it. Now, were they? Take the occurrences
of that critical moment when the clock stood at five
minutes to twelve. If Mr. Hildreth is to be believed,
he was at that instant in the widow’s front
hall musing on his disappointment and arranging his
plans for the future; the tramp, if those who profess
to have watched him are to be believed, was on the
kitchen portico; Craik Mansell on the dining-room
door-step; Imogene Dare before her telescope in Professor
Darling’s observatory. Mr. Hildreth, with
two doors closed between him and the back of the house,
knew nothing of what was said or done there, but the
tramp heard loud talking, and Craik Mansell the actual
voice of the widow raised in words which were calculated
to mislead him into thinking she was engaged in angry
altercation with the woman he loved. What do
all three do, then? Mr. Hildreth remains where
he is; the tramp skulks away through the front gate;
Craik Mansell rushes back to the woods. And Imogene
Dare? She has turned her telescope toward Mrs.
Clemmens’ cottage, and, being on the side of
the dining-room door, sees the flying form of Craik
Mansell, and marks it till it disappears from her sight.
Is there any thing contradictory in these various statements?
No. Every thing, on the contrary, that is reconcilable.
Let us proceed then. What happens
a few minutes later? Mr. Hildreth, tired of seclusion
and anxious to catch the train, opens the front door
and steps out. The tramp, skulking round some
other back door, does not see him; Imogene, with her
eye on Craik Mansell, now vanishing into the woods,
does not see him; nobody sees him. He goes, and
the widow for a short interval is as much alone as
she believed herself to be a minute or two before
when three men stood, unseen by each other, at each
of the three doors of her house. What does she
do now?
Why, she finishes preparing her dinner,
and then, observing that the clock is slow, proceeds
to set it right. Fatal task! Before she has
had an opportunity to finish it, the front door has
opened again, Mr. Orcutt has come in, and, tempted
perhaps by her defenceless position, catches up a
stick of wood from the fireplace and, with one blow,
strikes her down at his feet, and rushes forth again
with tidings of her death.
Now, is there any thing in all this
that is contradictory? No; there is only something
left out. In the whole of this description of
what went on in the widow’s house, there has
been no mention made of the ring the ring
which it is conceded was either in Craik Mansell’s
or Imogene Dare’s possession the evening before
the murder, and which was found on the dining-room
floor within ten minutes after the assault took place.
If Mrs. Clemmens’ exclamations are to be taken
as an attempt to describe her murderer, then this
ring must have been on the hand which was raised against
her, and how could that have been if the hand was
that of Mr. Orcutt? Unimportant as it seemed,
the discovery of this ring on the floor, taken with
the exclamations of the widow, make a break in the
chain that is fatal to Mr. Gryce’s theory.
Yet does it? The consternation displayed by Mr.
Orcutt when Imogene claimed the ring and put it on
her finger may have had a deeper significance than
was thought at the time. Was there any way in
which he could have come into possession of it before
she did? and could it have been that he had had it
on his hand when he struck the blow? Mr. Gryce
bent all his energies to inquire.
First, where was the ring when the
lovers parted in the wood the day before the murder?
Evidently in Mr. Mansell’s coat-pocket.
Imogene had put it there, and Imogene had left it
there. But Mansell did not know it was there,
so took no pains to look after its safety. It
accordingly slipped out; but when? Not while
he slept, or it would have been found in the hut.
Not while he took the path to his aunt’s house,
or it would have been found in the lane, or, at best,
on the dining-room door-step. When, then?
Mr. Gryce could think of but one instant, and that
was when the young man threw his coat from one arm
to the other at the corner of the house toward the
street. If it rolled out then it would have been
under an impetus, and, as the coat was flung from the
right arm to the left, the ring would have flown in
the direction of the gate and fallen, perhaps, directly
on the walk in front of the house. If it had,
its presence in the dining-room seemed to show it
had been carried there by Mr. Orcutt, since he was
the next person who went into the house.
But did it fall there? Mr. Gryce
took the only available means to find out.
Sending for Horace Byrd, he said to him:
“You were on the court-house
steps when Mr. Orcutt left and crossed over to the
widow’s house?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Were you watching him?
Could you describe his manner as he entered the house;
how he opened the gate; or whether he stopped to look
about him before going in?”
“No, sir,” returned Byrd;
“my eyes may have been on him, but I don’t
remember any thing especial that he did.”
Somewhat disappointed, Mr. Gryce went
to the District Attorney and put to him the same question.
The answer he received from him was different.
With a gloomy contraction of his brow, Mr. Ferris said:
“Yes, I remember his look and
appearance very well. He stepped briskly, as
he always did, and carried his head
Wait!” he suddenly exclaimed, giving the detective
a look in which excitement and decision were strangely
blended. “You think Mr. Orcutt committed
this crime; that he left us standing on the court-house
steps and crossed the street to Mrs. Clemmens’
house with the deliberate intention of killing her,
and leaving the burden of his guilt to be shouldered
by the tramp. Now, you have called up a memory
to me that convinces me this could not have been.
Had he had any such infernal design in his breast he
would not have been likely to have stopped as he did
to pick up something which he saw lying on the walk
in front of Mrs. Clemmens’ house.”
“And did Mr. Orcutt do that?”
inquired Mr. Gryce, with admirable self-control.
“Yes, I remember it now distinctly.
It was just as he entered the gate. A man meditating
a murder of this sort would not be likely to notice
a pin lying in his path, much less pause to pick it
up.”
“How if it were a diamond ring?”
“A diamond ring?”
“Mr. Ferris,” said the
detective, gravely, “you have just supplied a
very important link in the chain of evidence against
Mr. Orcutt. The question is, how could the diamond
ring which Miss Dare is believed to have dropped into
Mr. Mansell’s coat-pocket have been carried into
Mrs. Clemmens’ house without the agency of either
herself or Mr. Mansell? I think you have just
shown.” And the able detective, in a few
brief sentences, explained the situation to Mr. Ferris,
together with the circumstances of Mansell’s
flight, as gleaned by him in his conversation with
the prisoner.
The District Attorney was sincerely
dismayed. The guilt of the renowned lawyer was
certainly assuming positive proportions. Yet,
true to his friendship for Mr. Orcutt, he made one
final effort to controvert the arguments of the detective,
and quietly said:
“You profess to explain how
the ring might have been carried into Mrs. Clemmens’
house, but how do you account for the widow having
used an exclamation which seems to signify it was
on the hand which she saw lifted against her
life?”
“By the fact that it was on that hand.”
“Do you think that probable if the hand was
Mr. Orcutt’s?”
“Perfectly so. Where else
would he be likely to put it in the preoccupied state
of mind in which he was? In his pocket? The
tramp might have done that, but not the gentleman.”
Mr. Ferris looked at the detective with almost an
expression of fear.
“And how came it to be on the floor if Mr. Orcutt
put it on his finger?”
“By the most natural process
in the world. The ring made for Miss Dare’s
third finger was too large for Mr. Orcutt’s little
finger, and so slipped off when he dropped the stick
of wood from his hand.”
“And he left it lying where it fell?”
“He probably did not notice
its loss. If, as I suppose, he had picked it
up and placed it on his finger, mechanically, its absence
at such a moment would not be observed. Besides,
what clue could he suppose a diamond ring he had never
seen before, and which he had had on his finger but
an instant, would offer in a case like this?”
“You reason close,” said
the District Attorney; “too close,” he
added, as he recalled, with painful distinctness,
the look and attitude of Mr. Orcutt at the time this
ring was first brought into public notice, and realized
that so might a man comport himself who, conscious
of this ring’s association with the crime he
had just secretly perpetrated, sees it claimed and
put on the finger of the woman he loves.
Mr. Gryce, with his usual intuition,
seemed to follow the thoughts of the District Attorney.
“If our surmises are correct,”
he remarked, “it was a grim moment for the lawyer
when, secure in his immunity from suspicion, he saw
Miss Dare come upon the scene with eager inquiries
concerning this murder. To you, who had not the
clue, it looked as if he feared she was not as innocent
as she should be; but, if you will recall the situation
now, I think you will see that his agitation can only
be explained by his apprehension of her intuitions
and an alarm lest her interest sprang from some mysterious
doubt of himself.”
Mr. Ferris shook his head with a gloomy
air, but did not respond.
“Miss Dare tells me,”
the detective resumed, “that his first act upon
their meeting again at his house was to offer himself
to her in marriage. Now you, or any one else,
would say this was to show he did not mistrust her,
but I say it was to find out if she mistrusted him.”
Still Mr. Ferris remained silent.
“The same reasoning will apply
to what followed,” continued Mr. Gryce.
“You cannot reconcile the thought of his guilt
with his taking the case of Mansell and doing all
he could to secure his acquittal. But you will
find it easier to do so when I tell you that, without
taking into consideration any spark of sympathy which
he might feel for the man falsely accused of his crime,
he knew from Imogene’s lips that she would not
survive the condemnation of her lover, and that, besides
this, his only hope of winning her for his wife lay
in the gratitude he might awaken in her if he succeeded
in saving his rival.”
“You are making him out a great
villain,” murmured Mr. Ferris, bitterly.
“And was not that the language
of his own countenance as he lay dying?” inquired
the detective.
Mr. Ferris could not say No.
He had himself been too deeply impressed by the sinister
look he had observed on the face of his dying friend.
He therefore confined himself to remarking, not without
sarcasm:
“And now for the motive of this
hideous crime for I suppose your ingenuity
has discovered one before this.”
“It will be found in his love
for Miss Dare,” returned the detective; “but
just how I am not prepared to-day to say.”
“His love for Miss Dare?
What had this plain and homespun Mrs. Clemmens to
do with his love for Miss Dare?”
“She was an interference.”
“How?”
“Ah, that, sir, is the question.”
“So then you do not know?”
Mr. Gryce was obliged to shake his head.
The District Attorney drew himself
up. “Mr. Gryce,” said he, “the
charge which has been made against this eminent man
demands the very strongest proof in order to substantiate
it. The motive, especially, must be shown to
have been such as to offer a complete excuse for suspecting
him. No trivial or imaginary reason for his wishing
this woman out of the world will answer in his case.
You must prove that her death was absolutely necessary
to the success of his dearest hopes, or your reasoning
will only awaken distrust in the minds of all who
hear it. The fame of a man like Mr. Orcutt is
not to be destroyed by a passing word of delirium,
or a specious display of circumstantial evidence such
as you evolve from the presence of the ring on the
scene of murder.”
“I know it,” allowed Mr.
Gryce, “and that is why I have asked for a week.”
“Then you still believe you can find such a
motive?”
The smile which Mr. Gryce bestowed
upon the favored object then honored by his gaze haunted
the District Attorney for the rest of the week.
CHAPTER XVI - CONSULTATIONS.
That
he should die is worthy policy;
But
yet we want a color for his death;
’Tis
meet he be condemned by course of law.
HENRY
VI.
MR. GRYCE was perfectly aware that
the task before him was a difficult one. To be
himself convinced that Mr. Orcutt had been in possession
of a motive sufficient to account for, if not excuse,
this horrible crime was one thing; to find out that
motive and make it apparent to the world was another.
But he was not discouraged. Summoning his two
subordinates, he laid the matter before them.
“I am convinced,” said
he, “that Mrs. Clemmens was a more important
person to Mr. Orcutt than her plain appearance and
humble manner of life would suggest. Do either
of you know whether Mr. Orcutt’s name has ever
been associated with any private scandal, the knowledge
of which might have given her power over him?”
“I do not think he was that
kind of a man,” said Byrd. “Since
morning I have put myself in the way of such persons
as I saw disposed to converse about him, and though
I have been astonished to find how many there are
who say they never quite liked or altogether trusted
this famous lawyer, I have heard nothing said in any
way derogatory to his private character. Indeed,
I believe, as far as the ladies were concerned, he
was particularly reserved. Though a bachelor,
he showed no disposition to marry, and until Miss
Dare appeared on the scene was not known to be even
attentive to one of her sex.”
“Some one, however, I forget
who, told me that for a short time he was sweet on
a certain Miss Pratt,” remarked Hickory.
“Pratt? Where have I heard
that name?” murmured Byrd to himself.
“But nothing came of it,”
Hickory continued. “She was not over and
above smart they say, and though pretty enough, did
not hold his fancy. Some folks declare she was
so disappointed she left town.”
“Pratt, Pratt!” repeated
Byrd to himself. “Ah! I know now,”
he suddenly exclaimed. “While I stood around
amongst the crowd, the morning Mrs. Clemmens was murdered,
I remember overhearing some one say how hard she was
on the Pratt girl.”
“Humph!” ejaculated Mr.
Gryce. “The widow was hard on any one Mr.
Orcutt chose to admire.”
“I don’t understand it,” said Byrd.
“Nor I,” rejoined Mr.
Gryce; “but I intend to before the week is out.”
Then abruptly: “When did Mrs. Clemmens come
to this town?”
“Fifteen years ago,” replied Byrd.
“And Orcutt when did he first put
in an appearance here?”
“At very much the same time, I believe.”
“Humph! And did they seem to be friends
at that time?”
“Some say Yes, some say No.”
“Where did he come from have you
learned?”
“From some place in Nebraska, I believe.”
“And she?”
“Why, she came from some place in Nebraska too!”
“The same place?”
“That we must find out.”
Mr. Gryce mused for a minute; then he observed:
“Mr. Orcutt was renowned in
his profession. Do you know any thing about his
career whether he brought a reputation for
ability with him, or whether his fame was entirely
made in this place?”
“I think it was made here.
Indeed, I have heard that it was in this court he
pleaded his first case. Don’t you know more
about it, Hickory?”
“Yes; Mr. Ferris told me this
morning that Orcutt had not opened a law-book when
he came to this town. That he was a country schoolmaster
in some uncivilized district out West, and would never
have been any thing more, perhaps, if the son of old
Stephen Orcutt had not died, and thus made a vacancy
in the law-office here which he was immediately sent
for to fill.”
“Stephen Orcutt? He was the uncle of this
man, wasn’t he?”
“Yes.”
“And quite a lawyer too?”
“Yes, but nothing like Tremont
B. He was successful from the start. Had
a natural aptitude, I suppose must have
had, to pick up the profession in the way he did.”
“Boys,” cried Mr. Gryce,
after another short ruminative pause, “the secret
we want to know is of long standing; indeed, I should
not be surprised if it were connected with his life
out West. I will tell you why I think so.
For ten years Mrs. Clemmens has been known to put money
in the bank regularly every week. Now, where did
she get that money? From Mr. Orcutt, of course.
What for? In payment for the dinner he usually
took with her? No, in payment of her silence concerning
a past he desired kept secret.”
“But they have been here fifteen
years and she has only received money for ten.”
“She has only put money in the
bank for ten; she may have been paid before that and
may not. I do not suppose he was in a condition
to be very lavish at the outset of his career.”
“You advise us, then, to see
what we can make out of his early life out West?”
“Yes; and I will see what I
can make out of hers. The link which connects
the two will be found. Mr. Orcutt did not say:
’It was all for you, Imogene,’ for nothing.”
And, dismissing the two young men,
Mr. Gryce proceeded to the house of Mr. Orcutt, where
he entered upon an examination of such papers and
documents as were open to his inspection, in the hope
of discovering some allusion to the deceased lawyer’s
early history. But he was not successful.
Neither did a like inspection of the widow’s
letters bring any new facts to light. The only
result which seemed to follow these efforts was an
increased certainty on his part that some dangerous
secret lurked in a past that was so determinedly hidden
from the world, and resorting to the only expedient
now left to him, he resolved to consult Miss Firman,
as being the only person who professed to have had
any acquaintance with Mrs. Clemmens before she came
to Sibley. To be sure, she had already been questioned
by the coroner, but Mr. Gryce was a man who had always
found that the dryest well could be made to yield a
drop or two more of water if the bucket was dropped
by a dexterous hand. He accordingly prepared
himself for a trip to Utica.
CHAPTER XVII - MRS. FIRMAN.
Hark!
she speaks. I will set down what comes from her....
Heaven
knows what she has known. MACBETH.
“MISS FIRMAN, I believe?”
The staid, pleasant-faced lady whom we know, but who
is looking older and considerably more careworn than
when we saw her at the coroner’s inquest, rose
from her chair in her own cozy sitting-room, and surveyed
her visitor curiously. “I am Mr. Gryce,”
the genial voice went on. “Perhaps the
name is not familiar?”
“I never heard it before,”
was the short but not ungracious reply.
“Well, then, let me explain,”
said he. “You are a relative of the Mrs.
Clemmens who was so foully murdered in Sibley, are
you not? Pardon me, but I see you are; your expression
speaks for itself.” How he could have seen
her expression was a mystery to Miss Firman, for his
eyes, if not attention, were seemingly fixed upon
some object in quite a different portion of the room.
“You must, therefore,” he pursued, “be
in a state of great anxiety to know who her murderer
was. Now, I am in that same state, madam; we
are, therefore, in sympathy, you see.”
The respectful smile and peculiar
intonation with which these last words were uttered,
robbed them of their familiarity and allowed Miss Firman
to perceive his true character.
“You are a detective,”
said she, and as he did not deny it, she went on:
“You say I must be anxious to know who my cousin’s
murderer was. Has Craik Mansell, then, been acquitted?”
“A verdict has not been given,”
said the other. “His trial has been adjourned
in order to give him an opportunity to choose a new
counsel.”
Miss Firman motioned her visitor to
be seated, and at once took a chair herself.
“What do you want with me?”
she asked, with characteristic bluntness.
The detective was silent. It
was but for a moment, but in that moment he seemed
to read to the bottom of this woman’s mind.
“Well,” said he, “I
will tell you. You believe Craik Mansell to be
innocent?”
“I do,” she returned.
“Very well; so do I.”
“Let me shake hands with you,”
was her abrupt remark. And without a smile she
reached forth her hand, which he took with equal gravity.
This ceremony over, he remarked, with a cheerful mien:
“We are fortunately not in a
court of law, and so can talk freely together.
Why do you think Mansell innocent? I am sure the
evidence has not been much in his favor.”
“Why do you think him innocent?”
was the brisk retort.
“I have talked with him.”
“Ah!”
“I have talked with Miss Dare.”
A different “Ah!” this time.
“And I was present when Mr. Orcutt breathed
his last.”
The look she gave was like cold water
on Mr. Gryce’s secretly growing hopes.
“What has that to do with it?” she wonderingly
exclaimed.
The detective took another tone.
“You did not know Mr. Orcutt then?” he
inquired.
“I had not that honor,” was the formal
reply.
“You have never, then, visited your cousin in
Sibley?”
“Yes, I was there once; but
that did not give me an acquaintance with Mr. Orcutt.”
“Yet he went almost every day to her house.”
“And he came while I was there,
but that did not give me an acquaintance with
him.”
“He was reserved, then, in his
manners, uncommunicative, possibly morose?”
“He was just what I would expect
such a gentleman to be at the table with women like
my cousin and myself.”
“Not morose, then; only reserved.”
“Exactly,” the short,
quick bow of the amiable spinster seemed to assert.
Mr. Gryce drew a deep breath.
This well seemed to be destitute of even a drop of
moisture.
“Why do you ask me about Mr.
Orcutt? Has his death in any way affected young
Mansell’s prospects?”
“That is what I want to find
out,” declared Mr. Gryce. Then, without
giving her time for another question, said: “Where
did Mrs. Clemmens first make the acquaintance of Mr.
Orcutt? Wasn’t it in some town out West?”
“Out West? Not to my knowledge,
sir. I always supposed she saw him first in Sibley.”
This well was certainly very dry.
“Yet you are not positive that
this is so, are you?” pursued the patient detective.
“She came from Nebraska, and so did he; now,
why may they not have known each other there?”
“I did not know that he came from Nebraska.”
“She has never talked about him then?”
“Never.”
Mr. Gryce drew another deep breath and let down his
bucket again.
“I thought your cousin spent her childhood in
Toledo?”
“She did, sir.”
“How came she to go to Nebraska then?”
“Well, she was left an orphan
and had to look out for herself. A situation
in some way opened to her in Nebraska, and she went
there to take it.”
“A situation at what?”
“As waitress in some hotel.”
“Humph! And was she still a waitress when
she married?”
“Yes, I think so, but I am not
sure about it or any thing else in connection with
her at that time. The subject was so painful we
never discussed it.”
“Why painful?”
“She lost her husband so soon.”
“But you can tell me the name
of the town in which this hotel was, can you not?”
“It was called Swanson then,
but that was fifteen years ago. Its name may
have been changed since.”
Swanson! This was something to
learn, but not much. Mr. Gryce returned to his
first question. “You have not told me,”
said he, “why you believe Craik Mansell
to be innocent?”
“Well,” replied she, “I
believe Craik Mansell to be innocent because he is
the son of his mother. I think I know him
pretty well, but I am certain I knew her.
She was a woman who would go through fire and water
to attain a purpose she thought right, but who would
stop in the midst of any project the moment she felt
the least doubt of its being just or wise. Craik
has his mother’s forehead and eyes, and no one
will ever make me believe he has not her principles
also.”
“I coincide with you, madam,”
remarked the attentive detective.
“I hope the jury will,” was her energetic
response.
He bowed and was about to attempt
another question, when an interruption occurred.
Miss Firman was called from the room, and Mr. Gryce
found himself left for a few moments alone. His
thoughts, as he awaited her return, were far from
cheerful, for he saw a long and tedious line of inquiry
opening before him in the West, which, if it did not
end in failure, promised to exhaust not only a week,
but possibly many months, before certainty of any
kind could be obtained. With Miss Dare on the
verge of a fever, and Mansell in a position calling
for the utmost nerve and self-control, this prospect
looked any thing but attractive to the benevolent
detective; and, carried away by his impatience, he
was about to give utterance to an angry ejaculation
against the man he believed to be the author of all
this mischief, when he suddenly heard a voice raised
from some unknown quarter near by, saying in strange
tones he was positive did not proceed from Miss Firman:
“Was it Clemmens or was it Orcutt?
Clemmens or Orcutt? I cannot remember.”
Naturally excited and aroused, Mr.
Gryce rose and looked about him. A door stood
ajar at his back. Hastening toward it, he was
about to lay his hand on the knob when Miss Firman
returned.
“Oh, I beg you,” she entreated.
“That is my mother’s room, and she is
not at all well.”
“I was going to her assistance,”
asserted the detective, with grave composure.
“She has just uttered a cry.”
“Oh, you don’t say so!”
exclaimed the unsuspicious spinster, and hurrying
forward, she threw open the door herself. Mr.
Gryce benevolently followed. “Why, she
is asleep,” protested Miss Firman, turning on
the detective with a suspicious look.
Mr. Gryce, with a glance toward the
bed he saw before him, bowed with seeming perplexity.
“She certainly appears to be,”
said he, “and yet I am positive she spoke but
an instant ago; I can even tell you the words she used.”
“What were they?” asked
the spinster, with something like a look of concern.
“She said: ’Was it
Clemmens or was it Orcutt? Clemmens or Orcutt?
I cannot remember.’”
“You don’t say so!
Poor ma! She was dreaming. Come into the
other room and I will explain.”
And leading the way back to the apartment
they had left, she motioned him again toward a chair,
and then said:
“Ma has always been a very hale
and active woman for her years; but this murder seems
to have shaken her. To speak the truth, sir, she
has not been quite right in her mind since the day
I told her of it; and I often detect her murmuring
words similar to those you have just heard.”
“Humph! And does she often use his name?”
“Whose name?”
“Mr. Orcutt’s.”
“Why, yes; but not with any understanding of
whom she is speaking.”
“Are you sure?”
inquired Mr. Gryce, with that peculiar impressiveness
he used on great occasions.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean,” returned the
detective, dryly, “that I believe your mother
does know what she is talking about when she links
the name of Mr. Orcutt with that of your cousin who
was murdered. They belong together; Mr. Orcutt
was her murderer.”
“Mr. Orcutt?”
“Hush!” cried Mr. Gryce, “you will
wake up your mother.”
And, adapting himself to this emergency
as to all others, he talked with the astounded and
incredulous woman before him till she was in a condition
not only to listen to his explanations, but to discuss
the problem of a crime so seemingly without motive.
He then said, with easy assurance:
“Your mother does not know that Mr. Orcutt is
dead?”
“No, sir.”
“She does not even know he was
counsel for Craik Mansell in the trial now going on.”
“How do you know that?” inquired Miss
Firman, grimly.
“Because I do not believe you
have even told her that Craik Mansell was on trial.”
“Sir, you are a magician.”
“Have you, madam?”
“No, sir, I have not.”
“Very good; what does
she know about Mr. Orcutt, then; and why should she
connect his name with Mrs. Clemmens?”
“She knows he was her boarder,
and that he was the first one to discover she had
been murdered.”
“That is not enough to account for her frequent
repetition of his name.”
“You think not?”
“I am sure not. Cannot
your mother have some memories connected with his
name of which you are ignorant?”
“No, sir; we have lived together
in this house for twenty-five years, and have never
had a thought we have not shared together. Ma
could not have known any thing about him or Mary Ann
which I did not. The words she has just spoken
sprang from mental confusion. She is almost like
a child sometimes.”
Mr. Gryce smiled. If the cream-jug
he happened to be gazing at on a tray near by had
been full of cream, I am far from certain it would
not have turned sour on the spot.
“I grant the mental confusion,”
said he; “but why should she confuse those two
names in preference to all others?” And, with
quiet persistence, he remarked again: “She
may be recalling some old fact of years ago.
Was there never a time, even while you lived here together,
when she could have received some confidence from Mrs.
Clemmens ”
“Mary Ann, Mary Ann!”
came in querulous accents from the other room, “I
wish you had not told me; Emily would be a better one
to know your secret.”
It was a startling interruption to
come just at that moment The two surprised listeners
glanced toward each other, and Miss Firman colored.
“That sounds as if your surmise
was true,” she dryly observed.
“Let us make an experiment,”
said he, and motioned her to re-enter her mother’s
room, which she did with a precipitation that showed
her composure had been sorely shaken by these unexpected
occurrences.
He followed her without ceremony.
The old lady lay as before in a condition
between sleeping and waking, and did not move as they
came in. Mr. Gryce at once withdrew out of sight,
and, with finger on his lip, put himself in the attitude
of waiting. Miss Firman, surprised, and possibly
curious, took her stand at the foot of the bed.
A few minutes passed thus, during
which a strange dreariness seemed to settle upon the
room; then the old lady spoke again, this time repeating
the words he had first heard, but in a tone which betrayed
an increased perplexity.
“Was it Clemmens or was
it Orcutt? I wish somebody would tell me.”
Instantly Mr. Gryce, with his soft
tread, drew near to the old lady’s side, and,
leaning over her, murmured gently:
“I think it was Orcutt.”
Instantly the old lady breathed a deep sigh and moved.
“Then her name was Mrs. Orcutt,”
said she, “and I thought you always called her
Clemmens.”
Miss Firman, recoiling, stared at
Mr. Gryce, on whose cheek a faint spot of red had
appeared a most unusual token of emotion
with him.
“Did she say it was Mrs. Orcutt,”
he pursued, in the even tones he had before used.
“She said ”
But here the old lady opened her eyes, and, seeing
her daughter standing at the foot of her bed, turned
away with a peevish air, and restlessly pushed her
hand under the pillow.
Mr. Gryce at once bent nearer.
“She said ” he suggested,
with careful gentleness.
But the old lady made no answer.
Her hand seemed to have touched some object for which
she was seeking, and she was evidently oblivious to
all else. Miss Firman came around and touched
Mr. Gryce on the shoulder.
“It is useless,” said
she; “she is awake now, and you won’t hear
any thing more; come!”
And she drew the reluctant detective
back again into the other room.
“What does it all mean?” she asked, sinking
into a chair.
Mr. Gryce did not answer. He had a question of
his own to put.
“Why did your mother put her hand under her
pillow?” he asked.
“I don’t know, unless it was to see if
her big envelope was there.”
“Her big envelope?”
“Yes; for weeks now, ever since
she took to her bed, she has kept a paper in a big
envelope under her pillow. What is in it I don’t
know, for she never seems to hear me when I inquire.”
“And have you no curiosity to find out?”
“No, sir. Why should I?
It might easily be my father’s old letters sealed
up, or, for that matter, be nothing more than a piece
of blank paper. My mother is not herself, as
I have said before.”
“I should like a peep at the contents of that
envelope,” he declared.
“You?”
“Is there any name written on the outside?”
“No.”
“It would not be violating any one’s rights,
then, if you opened it.”
“Only my mother’s, sir.”
“You say she is not in her right mind?”
“All the more reason why I should respect her
whims and caprices.”
“Wouldn’t you open it if she were dead?”
“Yes.”
“Will it be very different then
from what it is now? A father’s letters!
a blank piece of paper! What harm would there
be in looking at them?”
“My mother would know it if
I took them away. It might excite and injure
her.”
“Put another envelope in the
place of this one, with a piece of paper folded up
in it.”
“It would be a trick.”
“I know it; but if Craik Mansell
can be saved even by a trick, I should think you would
be willing to venture on one.”
“Craik Mansell? What has
he got to do with the papers under my mother’s
pillow?”
“I cannot say that he has any
thing to do with them; but if he has if,
for instance, that envelope should contain, not a piece
of blank paper, or even the letters of your father,
but such a document, say, as a certificate of marriage ”
“A certificate of marriage?”
“Yes, between Mrs. Clemmens
and Mr. Orcutt, it would not take much perspicacity
to prophesy an acquittal for Craik Mansell.”
“Mary Ann the wife of Mr. Orcutt!
Oh, that is impossible!” exclaimed the agitated
spinster. But even while making this determined
statement, she turned a look full of curiosity and
excitement toward the door which separated them from
her mother’s apartment.
Mr. Gryce smiled in his wise way.
“Less improbable things than
that have been found to be true in this topsy-turvy
world,” said he. “Mrs. Clemmens might
very well have been Mrs. Orcutt.”
“Do you really think so?”
she asked; and yielding with sudden impetuosity to
the curiosity of the moment, she at once dashed from
his side and disappeared in her mother’s room.
Mr. Gryce’s smile took on an aspect of triumph.
It was some few moments before she
returned, but when she did, her countenance was flushed
with emotion.
“I have it,” she murmured,
taking out a packet from under her apron and tearing
it open with trembling fingers.
A number of closely written sheets fell out.
CHAPTER XVIII - THE WIDOW CLEMMENS.
Discovered
The
secret that so long had hovered
Upon
the misty verge of Truth. LONGFELLOW.
“WELL, and what have you to
say?” It was Mr. Ferris who spoke. The week
which Mr. Gryce had demanded for his inquiries had
fully elapsed, and the three detectives stood before
him ready with their report.
It was Mr. Gryce who replied.
“Sir,” said he, “our
opinions have not been changed by the discoveries
which we have made. It was Mr. Orcutt who killed
Mrs. Clemmens, and for the reason already stated that
she stood in the way of his marrying Miss Dare.
Mrs. Clemmens was his wife.”
“His wife?”
“Yes, sir; and, what is more,
she has been so for years; before either of them came
to Sibley, in fact.”
The District Attorney looked stunned.
“It was while they lived West,”
said Byrd. “He was a poor school-master,
and she a waitress in some hotel. She was pretty
then, and he thought he loved her. At all events,
he induced her to marry him, and then kept it secret
because he was afraid she would lose her place at the
hotel, where she was getting very good wages.
You see, he had the makings in him of a villain even
then.”
“And was it a real marriage?”
“There is a record of it,” said Hickory.
“And did he never acknowledge it?”
“Not openly,” answered
Byrd. “The commonness of the woman seemed
to revolt him after he was married to her, and when
in a month or so he received the summons East, which
opened up before him the career of a lawyer, he determined
to drop her and start afresh. He accordingly left
town without notifying her, and actually succeeded
in reaching the railway depot twenty miles away before
he was stopped. But here, a delay occurring in
the departure of the train, she was enabled to overtake
him, and a stormy scene ensued. What its exact
nature was, we, of course, cannot say, but from the
results it is evident that he told her his prospects
had changed, and with them his tastes and requirements;
that she was not the woman he thought her, and that
he could not and would not take her East with him
as his wife: while she, on her side, displayed
full as much spirit as he, and replied that if he could
desert her like this he wasn’t the kind of a
man she could live with, and that he could go if he
wished; only that he must acknowledge her claims upon
him by giving her a yearly stipend, according to his
income and success. At all events, some such
compromise was effected, for he came East and she
went back to Swanson. She did not stay there long,
however; for the next we know she was in Sibley, where
she set up her own little house-keeping arrangements
under his very eye. More than that, she prevailed
upon him to visit her daily, and even to take a meal
at her house, her sense of justice seeming to be satisfied
if he showed her this little attention and gave to
no other woman the place he denied her. It was
the weakness shown in this last requirement that doubtless
led to her death. She would stand any thing but
a rival. He knew this, and preferred crime to
the loss of the woman he loved.”
“You speak very knowingly,”
said Mr. Ferris. “May I ask where you received
your information?”
It was Mr. Gryce who answered.
“From letters. Mrs. Clemmens
was one of those women who delight in putting their
feelings on paper. Fortunately for us, such women
are not rare. See here!” And he pulled
out before the District Attorney a pile of old letters
in the widow’s well-known handwriting.
“Where did you find these?” asked Mr.
Ferris.
“Well,” said Mr. Gryce,
“I found them in rather a curious place.
They were in the keeping of old Mrs. Firman, Miss
Firman’s mother. Mrs. Clemmens, or, rather,
Mrs. Orcutt, got frightened some two years ago at
the disappearance of her marriage certificate from
the place where she had always kept it hidden, and,
thinking that Mr. Orcutt was planning to throw her
off, she resolved to provide herself with a confidante
capable of standing by her in case she wished to assert
her rights. She chose old Mrs. Firman. Why,
when her daughter would have been so much more suitable
for the purpose, it is hard to tell; possibly the widow’s
pride revolted from telling a woman of her own years
the indignities she had suffered. However that
may be, it was to the old lady she told her story
and gave these letters letters which, as
you will see, are not written to any special person,
but are rather the separate leaves of a journal which
she kept to show the state of her feelings from time
to time.”
“And this?” inquired Mr.
Ferris, taking up a sheet of paper written in a different
handwriting from the rest.
“This is an attempt on the part
of the old lady to put on paper the story which had
been told her. She evidently thought herself too
old to be entrusted with a secret so important, and,
fearing loss of memory, or perhaps sudden death, took
this means of explaining how she came into possession
of her cousin’s letters. ’T was a
wise precaution. Without it we would have missed
the clue to the widow’s journal. For the
old lady’s brain gave way when she heard of
the widow’s death, and had it not been for a
special stroke of good-luck on my part, we might have
remained some time longer in ignorance of what very
valuable papers she secretly held in her possession.”
“I will read the letters,” said Mr. Ferris.
Seeing from his look that he only
waited their departure to do so, Mr. Gryce and his
subordinates arose.
“I think you will find them
satisfactory,” drawled Hickory.
“If you do not,” said
Mr. Gryce, “then give a look at this telegram.
It is from Swanson, and notifies us that a record
of a marriage between Benjamin Orcutt Mr.
Orcutt’s middle name was Benjamin and
Mary Mansell can be found in the old town books.”
Mr. Ferris took the telegram, the
shade of sorrow settling heavier and heavier on his
brow.
“I see,” said he, “I
have got to accept your conclusions. Well, there
are those among the living who will be greatly relieved
by these discoveries. I will try and think of
that.”
Yet, after the detectives were gone,
and he sat down in solitude before these evidences
of his friend’s perfidy, it was many long and
dreary moments before he could summon up courage to
peruse them. But when he did, he found in them
all that Mr. Gryce had promised. As my readers
may feel some interest to know how the seeming widow
bore the daily trial of her life, I will give a few
extracts from these letters. The first bears
date of fourteen years back, and was written after
she came to Sibley:
“NOVEMBER 8, 1867. In
the same town! Within a stone’s
throw of the court-house, where, they tell me,
his business will soon take him almost every day!
Isn’t it a triumph? and am I not to be congratulated
upon my bravery in coming here? He hasn’t
seen me yet, but I have seen him. I crept
out of the house at nightfall on purpose.
He was sauntering down the street and he
looked it makes my blood boil
to think of it he looked happy.”
“NOVEMBER 10, 1867. Clemmens,
Clemmens that is my name, and
I have taken the title of widow. What a
fate for a woman with a husband in the next street!
He saw me to-day. I met him in the open
square, and I looked him right in the face.
How he did quail! It just does me good
to think of it! Perk and haughty as
he is, he grew as white as a sheet when
he saw me, and though he tried to put on
airs and carry it off with a high hand, he failed,
just as I knew he would when he came to meet
me on even ground. Oh, I’ll have my way
now, and if I choose to stay in this place
where I can keep my eye on him, he won’t
dare to say No. The only thing I fear
is that he will do me a secret mischief
some day. His look was just murderous when
he left me.”
“FEBRUARY 24, 1868. Can
I stand it? I ask myself that question
every morning when I get up. Can I stand
it? To sit all alone in my little narrow room
and know that he is going about as gay as you please
with people who wouldn’t look at me twice.
It’s awful hard; but it would be worse
still to be where I couldn’t see what
he was up to. Then I should imagine
all sorts of things. No, I will just
grit my teeth and bear it. I’ll get used
to it after a while.”
“OCTOBER 7, 1868. If
he says he never loved me he lies.
He did, or why did he marry me? I never asked
him to. He teased me into it, saying my saucy
ways had bewitched him. A month after, it was
common ways, rude ways, such ways as he wouldn’t
have in a wife. That’s the kind of man he
is.”
“MAY 11, 1869. One
thing I will say of him. He don’t
pay no heed to women. He’s too busy, I
guess. He don’t seem to think
of any thing but to get along, and he does
get along remarkable. I’m awful
proud of him. He’s taken to defending criminals
lately. They almost all get off.”
“OCTOBER 5, 1870. He
pays me but a pittance. How can I look
like any thing, or hold my head up with the
ladies here if I cannot get enough together to buy
me a new fall hat. I will not go to church
looking like a farmer’s wife, if I
haven’t any education or any manners.
I’m as good as anybody here if they
but knew it, and deserve to dress as well.
He must give me more money.”
“NOVEMBER 2, 1870. No,
he sha’n’t give me a cent more.
If I can’t go to church I will stay at home.
He sha’n’t say I stood in his
way of becoming a great man. He is
too good for me. I saw it to-day when
he got up in the court to speak. I was there
with a thick veil over my face, for I was determined
to know whether he was as smart as folks
say or not. And he just is! Oh, how beautiful
he did look, and how everybody held their
breaths while he was speaking! I felt like jumping
up and saying: ’This is my husband; we
were married three years ago.’
Wouldn’t I have raised a rumpus if
I had! I guess the poor man he was
pleading for would not have been remembered very
long after that. My husband! the thought makes
me laugh. No other woman can call him that, anyhow.
He is mine, mine, mine, and I mean he
shall stay so.”
“JANUARY 9, 1871. I
feel awful blue to-night. I have been
thinking about those Hildreths. How they would
like to have me dead! And so would Tremont, though
he don’t say nothing. I like to call him
Tremont; it makes me feel as if he belonged
to me. What if that wicked Gouverneur
Hildreth should know I lived so much alone?
I don’t believe he would stop at killing
me! And my husband! He is equal
to telling him I have no protector. Oh, what
a dreadful wickedness it is in me to put
that down on paper! It isn’t
so it isn’t so; my husband wouldn’t
do me any harm if he could. If ever I’m
found dead in my bed, it will be the work
of that Toledo man and of nobody else.”
“MARCH 2, 1872. I
hope I am going to have some comfort now.
Tremont has begun to pay me more money.
He had to. He isn’t a poor man any
more, and when he moves into his big house,
I am going to move into a certain little
cottage I have found, just around the corner.
If I can’t have no other pleasures,
I will at least have a kitchen I can call
my own, and a parlor too. What if there don’t
no company come to it; they would if they knew.
I’ve just heard from Adelaide; she says Craik
is getting to be a big boy, and is so smart.”
“JUNE 10, 1872. What’s
the use of having a home? I declare
I feel just like breaking down and crying.
I don’t want company: if women folks, they’re
always talking about their husbands and children;
and if men, they’re always saying: ’My
wife’s this, and my wife’s that.’
But I do want him. It’s
my right; what if I couldn’t say three words
to him that was agreeable, I could look at him
and think: ’This splendid gentleman is my
husband, I ain’t so much alone in the
world as folks think.’ I’ll
put on my bonnet and run down the street.
Perhaps I’ll see him sitting in the club-house
window!”
“EVENING. I hate
him. He has a hard, cruel, wicked heart.
When I got to the club-house window he was
sitting there, so I just went walking by, and
he saw me and came out and hustled me away with
terrible words, saying he wouldn’t have me hanging
round where he was; that I had promised not
to bother him, and that I must keep my word, or
he would see me he didn’t say where,
but it’s easy enough to guess.
So so! he thinks he’ll put an
end to my coming to see him, does he? Well, perhaps
he can; but if he does, he shall pay for it
by coming to see me. I’ll not sit day in
and day out alone without the glimpse of
a face I love, not while I have a husband
in the same town with me. He shall
come, if it is only for a moment each day,
or I’ll dare every thing and tell the world
I am his wife.”
“JUNE 16, 1872. He
had to consent! Meek as I have been,
he knows it won’t do to rouse me too much.
So to-day he came in to dinner, and he had
to acknowledge it was a good one. Oh,
how I did feel when I saw his face on the
other side of the table! I didn’t
know whether I hated him or loved him.
But I am sure now I hated him, for he scarcely
spoke to me all the time he was eating, and
when he was through, he went away just as a stranger
would have done. He means to act like a boarder,
and, goodness me, he’s welcome to if he isn’t
going to act like a husband! The hard, selfish
Oh, oh, I love him!”
“AUGUST 5, 1872. It
is no use; I’ll never be a happy woman.
Tremont has been in so regularly to dinner
lately, and shown me such a kind face, I thought
I would venture upon a little familiarity. It
was only to lay my hand upon his arm, but it made
him very angry, and I thought he would strike me.
Am I then actually hateful to him? or is he so proud
he cannot bear the thought of my having the right
to touch him? I looked in the glass when he went
out. I am plain and homespun, that’s
a fact. Even my red cheeks are gone,
and the dimples which once took his fancy.
I shall never lay the tip of a finger on
him again.”
“FEBRUARY 13, 1873. What
shall I cook for him to-day? Some thing
that he likes. It is my only pleasure,
to see how he does enjoy my meals. I should
think they would choke him; they do me sometimes.
But men are made of iron ambitious men,
anyhow. Little they care what suffering they
cause, so long as they have a good time and
get all the praises they want. He
gets them more and more every day.
He will soon be as far above me as if I
had married the President himself. Oh, sometimes
when I think of it and remember he is my own
husband, I just feel as if some awful fate was preparing
for him or me!”
“JUNE
7, 1873. Would he send for me if he was
dying?
No. He hates me; he hates me.”
“SEPTEMBER 8, 1874. Craik
was here to-day; he is just going North
to earn a few dollars in the logging business.
What a keen eye he has for a boy of his
years! I shouldn’t wonder if he made a
powerful smart man some day. If he’s
only good, too, and kind to his women-folks,
I sha’n’t mind. But a smart
man who is all for himself is an awful trial
to those who love him. Don’t I know?
Haven’t I suffered? Craik must
never be like him.”
“DECEMBER 21, 1875. One
thousand dollars. That’s a nice
little sum to have put away in the bank. So much
I get out of my husband’s fame, anyhow.
I think I will make my will, for I want
Craik to have what I leave. He’s
a fine lad.”
“FEBRUARY 19, 1876. I
was thinking the other day, suppose I did
die suddenly. It would be dreadful to
have the name of Clemmens put on my tombstone!
But it would be. Tremont would never
let the truth be known, if he had to rifle
my dead body for my marriage certificate.
What shall I do, then? Tell anybody
who I am? It seems just as if I couldn’t.
Either the whole world must know it, or just
himself and me alone. Oh, I wish I had
never been born!”
“JUNE 17, 1876. Why
wasn’t I made handsome and fine and
nice? Think where I would be if I was! I’d
be in that big house of his, curtesying to all the
grand folks as go there. I went to see it last
night. It was dark as pitch in the streets,
and I went into the gate and all around
the house. I walked upon the piazza
too, and rubbed my hand along the window-ledges
and up and down the doors. It’s
mighty nice, all of it, and there sha’n’t
lie a square inch on that whole ground that
my foot sha’n’t go over.
I wish I could get inside the house once.”
“JULY 1, 1876. I
have done it. I went to see Mr. Orcutt’s
sister. I had a right. Isn’t he away,
and isn’t he my boarder, and didn’t
I want to know when he was coming home?
She’s a soft, good-natured piece,
and let me peek into the library without
saying a word. What a room it is! I
just felt like I’d been struck when I saw it
and spied his chair setting there and all
those books heaped around and the fine things
on the mantel-shelf and the pictures on
the walls. What would I do in such
a place as that? I could keep it clean,
but so could any gal he might hire. Oh, me!
Oh, me! I wish he’d given me a chance.
Perhaps if he had loved me I might have
learned to be quiet and nice like that silly
sister of his.”
“JANUARY 12, 1877. Some
women would take a heap of delight in having
folks know they were the wife of a great
man, but I find lots of pleasure in being
so without folks knowing it. If I lived in his
big house and was called Mrs. Orcutt, why, he would
have nothing to be afraid of and might do as he
pleased; but now he has to do what I please.
Sometimes, when I sit down of an evening
in my little sitting-room to sew, I think
how this famous man whom everybody is afraid
of has to come and go just as humble me
wants him to; and it makes me hug myself
with pride. It’s as if I had a string
tied round his little finger, which I can pull
now and then. I don’t pull it much; but
I do sometimes.”
“MARCH 30, 1877. Gouverneur
Hildreth is dead. I shall never be
his victim, at any rate. Shall I ever
be the victim of anybody? I don’t feel as
if I cared now. For one kiss I would
sell my life and die happy.
“There
is a young Gouverneur, but it will be years
before
he will be old enough to make me afraid of
him.”
“NOVEMBER 16, 1878. I
should think that Tremont would be lonely
in that big house of his. If he had
a heart he would. They say he reads all the time.
How can folks pore so over books? I can’t.
I’d rather sit in my chair and think.
What story in all the books is equal to
mine?”
“APRIL 23, 1879. I
am growing very settled in my ways.
Now that Tremont comes in almost every day, I’m
satisfied not to see any other company. My house
affairs keep me busy too. I like to have it all
nice for him. I believe I could almost be happy
if he’d only smile once in a while when he meets
my eye. But he never does. Oh, well, we all
have our crosses, and he’s a very great
man.”
“JANUARY
18, 1880. He went to a ball last night.
What
does it mean? He never seemed to care for
things
like that. Is there any girl he is after?”
“FEBRUARY 6, 1880. Oh,
he has been riding with a lady, has he?
It was in the next town, and he thought
I wouldn’t hear. But there’s little
he does that I don’t know about; let
him make himself sure of that. I even
know her name; it is Selina Pratt.
If he goes with her again, look out for a disturbance.
I’ll not stand his making love to another
woman.”
“MAY 26, 1880. My
marriage certificate is missing. Can
it be that Tremont has taken it? I have
looked all through the desk where I have kept it
for so many years, but I cannot find it. He was
left alone in the house a few minutes the
other day. Could he have taken the
chance to rob me of the only proof I have
that we are man and wife? If he has
he is a villain at heart, and is capable of doing
any thing, even of marrying this Pratt girl who
he has taken riding again. The worst is
that I dare not accuse him of having my
certificate; for if he didn’t take
it and should find out it is gone, he’d
throw me off just as quick as if he had.
What shall I do then? Something. He shall
never marry another woman while I
live.”
“MAY 30, 1880. The
Pratt girl is gone. If he cared for
her it was only for a week, like an old love
I could mention. I think I feel safe again, only
I am convinced some one ought to know my secret
besides myself. Shall it be Emily? No.
I’d rather tell her mother.”
“JUNE 9TH, 1880. I
am going to Utica. I shall take these
letters with me. Perhaps I shall leave them.
For the last time, then, let me say ’I am the
lawful wife of Tremont Benjamin Orcutt, the lawyer,
who lives in Sibley, New York.’ We were
married in Swanson, Nevada, on the 3d of
July, 1867, by a travelling minister, named
George Sinclair.
“MARY
ANN ORCUTT, Sibley, N. Y.”
CHAPTER XIX - MR. GRYCE SAYS GOOD-BYE.
There still are many rainbows
in your sky. BYRON.
“HELEN?”
“Yes, Imogene.”
“What noise is that? The
people seem to be shouting down the street. What
does it mean?”
Helen Richmond whom we
better know as Helen Darling looked at the
worn, fever-flushed countenance of her friend, and
for a moment was silent; then she whispered:
“I have not dared to tell you
before, you seemed so ill; but I can tell you now,
because joyful news never hurts. The people shout
because the long and tedious trial of an innocent
man has come to an end. Craik Mansell was acquitted
from the charge of murder this morning.”
“Acquitted! O Helen!”
“Yes, dear. Since you have
been ill, very strange and solemn revelations have
come to light. Mr. Orcutt ”
“Ah!” cried Imogene, rising
up in the great arm-chair in which she was half-sitting
and half-reclining. “I know what you are
going to say. I was with Mr. Orcutt when he died.
I heard him myself declare that fate had spoken in
his death. I believe Mr. Orcutt to have been the
murderer of Mrs. Clemmens, Helen.”
“Yes, there can be no doubt about that,”
was the reply.
“It has been proved then?”
“Yes.”
Moved to the depths of her being,
Imogene covered her face with her hands. Presently
she murmured:
“I do not understand it.
Why should such a great man as he have desired the
death of a woman like her? He said it was all
for my sake. What did he mean, Helen?”
“Don’t you know?” questioned the
other, anxiously.
“How should I? It is the mystery of mysteries
to me.”
“Ah, then you did not suspect that she was his
wife?”
“His wife!” Imogene rose in horror.
“Yes,” repeated the little
bride with decision. “She was his lawfully
wedded wife. They were married as long ago as
when we were little children.”
“Married! And he dared
to approach me with words of love! Dared to offer
himself to me as a husband while his hands were still
wet with the life-blood of his wife! O the horror
of it! The amazing wickedness and presumption
of it!”
“He is dead,” whispered the gentle little
lady at her side.
With a sigh of suppressed feeling, Imogene sank back.
“I must not think of him,”
she cried. “I am not strong enough.
I must think only of Craik. He has been acquitted,
you say acquitted.”
“Yes, and the whole town is rejoicing.”
A smile, exquisite as it was rare,
swept like a sunbeam over Imogene’s lips.
“And I rejoice with the rest,”
she cried. Then, as if she felt all speech to
be a mockery, she remained for a long time silent,
gazing with ever-deepening expression into the space
before her, till Helen did not know whether the awe
she felt creeping over her sprang from admiration
of her companion’s suddenly awakened beauty or
from a recognition of the depths of that companion’s
emotions. At last Imogene spoke:
“How came Mr. Mansell to be
acquitted? Mr. Gryce did not tell me to
look for any such reinstatement as that. The most
he bade me expect was that Mr. Ferris would decline
to prosecute Mr. Mansell any further, in which event
he would be discharged.”
“I know,” said Helen,
“but Mr. Mansell was not satisfied with that.
He demanded a verdict from the jury. So Mr. Ferris,
with great generosity, asked the Judge to recommend
the jury to bring in a verdict of acquittal, and when
the Judge hesitated to do this, the foreman of the
jury himself rose, and intimated that he thought the
jury were ready with their verdict. The Judge
took advantage of this, and the result was a triumphant
acquittal.”
“O Helen, Helen!”
“That was just an hour ago,”
cried the little lady, brightly, “but the people
are not through shouting yet. There has been a
great excitement in town these last few days.”
“And I knew nothing of it!”
exclaimed Imogene. Suddenly she looked at Helen.
“How did you hear about what took place in the
court-room to-day?” she asked.
“Mr. Byrd told me.”
“Ah, Mr. Byrd?”
“He came to leave a good-bye for you. He
goes home this afternoon.”
“I should like to have seen Mr. Byrd,”
said Imogene.
“Would you?” queried the
little lady, quietly shaking her head. “I
don’t know; I think it is just as well you did
not see him,” said she.
But she made no such demur when a
little while later Mr. Gryce was announced. The
fatherly old gentleman had evidently been in that house
before, and Mrs. Richmond was not the woman to withstand
a man like him.
He came immediately into the room
where Imogene was sitting. Evidently he thought
as Helen did, that good news never hurts.
“Well!” he cried, taking
her trembling hand in his, with his most expressive
smile. “What did I tell you? Didn’t
I say that if you would only trust me all would come
right? And it has, don’t you see? Right
as a trivet.”
“Yes,” she returned; “and
I never can find words with which to express my gratitude.
You have saved two lives, Mr. Gryce: his and
mine.”
“Pooh! pooh!” cried the
detective, good-humoredly. “You mustn’t
think too much of any thing I have done. It was
the falling limb that did the business. If Mr.
Orcutt’s conscience had not been awakened by
the stroke of death, I don’t know where we should
have been to-day. Affairs were beginning to look
pretty dark for Mansell.”
Imogene shuddered.
“But I haven’t come here
to call up unpleasant memories,” he continued.
“I have come to wish you joy and a happy convalescence.”
And leaning toward her, he said, with a complete change
of voice: “You know, I suppose, why Mr.
Mansell presumed to think you guilty of this
crime?”
“No,” she murmured, wearily;
“unless it was because the ring he believed
me to have retained was found on the scene of murder.”
“Bah!” cried Mr. Gryce,
“he had a much better reason than that.”
And with the air of one who wishes
to clear up all misunderstandings, he told her the
words which her lover had overheard Mrs. Clemmens say
when he came up to her dining-room door.
The effect on Imogene was very great.
Hoping to hide it, she turned away her face, showing
in this struggle with herself something of the strength
of her old days. Mr. Gryce watched her with interest.
“It is very strange,”
was her first remark. “I had such reasons
for thinking him guilty; he such good cause for thinking
me so. What wonder we doubted each other.
And yet I can never forgive myself for doubting him;
I can sooner forgive him for doubting me. If you
see him ”
“If I see him?”
interrupted the detective, with a smile.
“Yes,” said she.
“If you see him tell him that Imogene Dare thanks
him for his noble conduct toward one he believed to
be stained by so despicable a crime, and assure him
that I think he was much more justified in his suspicions
than I was in mine, for there were weaknesses in my
character which he had ample opportunities for observing,
while all that I knew of him was to his credit.”
“Miss Dare,” suggested
the detective, “couldn’t you tell him this
much better yourself?”
“I shall not have the opportunity,” she
said.
“And why?” he inquired.
“Mr. Mansell and I have met
for the last time. A woman who has stained herself
by such declarations as I made use of in court the
last time I was called to the stand has created a
barrier between herself and all earthly friendship.
Even he for whom I perjured myself so basely cannot
overleap the gulf I dug between us two that day.”
“But that is hard,” said Mr. Gryce.
“My life is hard,” she answered.
The wise old man, who had seen so
much of life and who knew the human heart so well,
smiled, but did not reply. He turned instead to
another subject.
“Well,” he declared, “the
great case is over! Sibley, satisfied with having
made its mark in the world, will now rest in peace.
I quit the place with some reluctance myself.
’Tis a mighty pretty spot to do business in.”
“You are going?” she asked.
“Immediately,” was the
reply. “We detectives don’t have much
time to rest.” Then, as he saw how deep
a shadow lay upon her brow, added, confidentially:
“Miss Dare, we all have occasions for great regret.
Look at me now. Honest as I hold myself to be,
I cannot blind myself to the fact that I am the possible
instigator of this crime. If I had not shown
Mr. Orcutt how a man like himself might perpetrate
a murder without rousing suspicion, he might never
have summoned up courage to attempt it. For a
detective with a conscience, that is a hard thought
to bear.”
“But you were ignorant of what
you were doing,” she protested. “You
had no idea there was any one present who was meditating
crime.”
“True; but a detective shouldn’t
be ignorant. He ought to know men; he has opportunity
enough to learn them. But I won’t be caught
again. Never in any company, not if it is composed
of the highest dignitaries in the land, will I ever
tell again how a crime of any kind can be perpetrated
without risk. One always runs the chance of encountering
an Orcutt.”
Imogene turned pale. “Do
not speak of him,” she cried. “I want
to forget that such a man ever lived.”
Mr. Gryce smiled again.
“It is the best thing you can
do,” said he. “Begin a new life, my
child; begin a new life.”
And with this fatherly advice, he
said good-bye, and she saw his wise, kind face no
more.
The hour that followed was a dreary
one for Imogene. Her joy at knowing Craik Mansell
was released could not blind her to the realization
of her own ruined life. Indeed she seemed to
feel it now as never before; and as the slow minutes
passed, and she saw in fancy the strong figure of
Mansell surrounded by congratulating admirers and friends,
the full loneliness of her position swept over her,
and she knew not whether to be thankful or not to
the fever for having spared her blighted and dishonored
life.
Mrs. Richmond, seeing her so absorbed,
made no attempt at consolation. She only listened,
and when a step was heard, arose and went out, leaving
the door open behind her.
And Imogene mused on, sinking deeper
and deeper into melancholy, till the tears, which
for so long a time had been dried at their source,
welled up to her eyes and fell slowly down her cheeks.
Their touch seemed to rouse her. Starting erect,
she looked quickly around as if to see if anybody
was observing her. But the room seems quite empty,
and she is about to sink back again with a sigh when
her eyes fall on the door-way and she becomes transfixed.
A sturdy form is standing there! A manly, eager
form in whose beaming eyes and tender smile shine a
love and a purpose which open out before her quite
a different future from that which her fancy had been
so ruthlessly picturing.